



% 


f 




t 



« 




^ • 





I 


• « 


% 


t 


r • 






t I 
♦ 



' / V« A 

\ 


T 

t 






«. 


« ■ 



y 


\ • 

' «» 




i 


• 4 




Embarking kor the Island. P.90 





THE 


Young Marooners 

ON THE FLORIDA COAST; 

OR, 

ROBERT AND HAROLD. 


F. K MOULDING, 



ILLUSTRATED AND ENLARGED, 



PHILADELPHIA: 

E. CLAXTON & COMPANY, 


No. 930 Market Street. 
1881 . 



Copyright. 

F. E. GOULDING. 

lasi. 


THE 


HISTORY OF THIS BOOK 


TN a vine-covered piazza of the sunny South, a 
company of boys and girls used to gather round 
me, of a summer evening, to hear the varied story 
of my early years. As these boys and girls grew 
larger, I found it necessary to change my plan 
of instruction. There were many/acfe in nature 
which I wished to communicate, and many expe- 
dients in practical life, which I supposed might 
be useful. To give this information, in such 
shape as to insure its being remembered, required 
a story. The result has been a book ; and that 
book is ^'The Young Marooners” — or, as my 
young folks call it, Kobert and Harold.^^ 

Their interest in the story has steadily increased 
from the beginning to the end ; and sure am T, 
that if it excites one-half as much abroad, as it 
has excited at home, no author need ask for more. 

vii 


viii The History of this Book. 

The story, however, is not all a story; the 
fiction consists mostly in the putting together. 
With very few exceptions, the incidents are real 
occurrences ; and whoever will visit the regions 
described, will see that the pictures correspond to 
nature. Possibly also, the visitor may meet even 
now, with a fearless Harold, an intelligent Robert, 
a womanly Mary, and a merry Frank. 

Should my young readers ever go marooning, 
I trust their party may meet with fewer misfor- 
tunes and as happy a termination. 


F. R. G. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER I. 

The company and their embarcation 13 

CHAPTER II 

Mother Carey’s chickens — Fishing for trout — Saw Fish — Frank and 
the Shark — Looming — Tom Starboard — Nautilus 19 

CHAPTER III. 

Tampa Bay — Bellevue— Unlading— A dangerous cut — How to stop a 
bleeding artery — Tom Starboard again 28 

CHAPTER IV. 

Confusion — Housekeeping in a hurry — First night on shore — Com- 
pany to dinner — “Blue eyed Mary” — Robert at Prayer-meeting— 
Danger of descending an old well — Recovering a knife dropped in a 
well S-1 


CHAPTER V. 

Riley— A thunder-storm — Ascertaining the distance of objects by 
sound — Security against lightning — Means of recovering life from 
apparent death by lightning 49 

CHAPTER VL 

The only way to study — Taking cold — Riley’s family — The hare lip— 
Fishing for Sheep Head — Frank choked with a fish bone— His re- 
lief— His story of the Sheep’s head and dumplings—" Till the war- 
fare is over” 66 


CHAPTER VIL 

Bug in the ear — Visit to Fort Brooke — Evading blood-hounds — Con- 
test with dogs and means of defence — ^Amusing escape from a wild 


Bull, and conversation on the subject 69 

. CHAPTER VIII. 

Marooning and the Marooning party- Preparations 80 


IX 


X 


Contents, 


CHAPTER IX. 

Embarcation— Abduction extraordinary — Efforts to escape — Alternate 
hopes and fears — Despair — Vessel in the distance — Renewed hopes 
and efforts — Waterspout — Flash of lightning and its effects— Making 
for shore — Grateful acknowledgements 91 

CHAPTER X. 

Waking up — Good resolutions — ^Alarm — Marooning breakfast — Search 
for water Unexpected game— Oyster bank — Fate of a raccoon— 
The plume and fan 115 

CHAPTER XL 

Discussion of plans — Doubts — Differences of opinion — What was 
agreed upon — Baking a turkey without an oven — Flying signal... 127 

CHAPTER XII. 

Results of the cookery — Voyage— Appearance of the country — Orange 
trees, the bitter-sweet — Rattlesnake — Usual signs for distinguishing 
a fanged and poisonous serpent — Various methods of treating a 
snake bite — Return 135 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Disappointment — The live-oak — Unlading— Fishing excursion— Ha- 
rold’s still hunt — Disagreeable means to an agreeable end 147 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Frank’s excuses— Curing venison— Marooning cookery— Robert’s 
vegetable garden— Plans for return- Preparation for the Sab- 


bath 155 

CHAPTER XV. 

Their first Sabbath on the island, and the night and morning that 
succeeded 164 

CHAPTER XVL ’ ^ 


A sad breakfast— Sagacity of dogs— Search for the boat— Exciting 
adventure— A pretty pet .7. 172 

CHAPTER XVIL 

Mary and Frank — Examination of the tent— Smoke signal Devices 

—Brute messenger — Raft— Blazing the trees— Voyage- -Disastrous 
Expedition— New.® from home— Return to the lent . isi 


Contents, 


XI 


CHAPTER XVIIL 

Night Landing— Carrying a wounded person— Setting one’s own 
limbs when broken — Splintering a limb— Rest to the weary.. 194 

CHAPTER XIX. 

The surprise and disappointment — Naming the fawn— Sam’s story— 
Depression after excitement — Great misfortune.. 200 

CHAPTER XX. 

Speculations and resolves — Fishing — Inventory of goods and chattels 
— Roasted fish — Palmetto cabbage— Tour — Sea-shells — Their uses 
—The Pelican — Nature of the country — Still hunting — Wild turkeys 
again — Work on the tent 214 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Rainy day — ^Tne kitchen and fire— Hunting the opossum...... 228 

CHAPTER XXII. 

Frank and his “pigs” — The cage — Walk on the beach — Immense 


crawfish — The museum — Naming the Island 232 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

Their second Sabbath on the island, and the way they spent it 238 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

Moie in the eye, and how it was removed— Conch trumpet and signals 
— Tramp— Alarm.. 250 

CHAPTER XXV. 


A hunter’s misfortune — Relief to a sprain — How to avoid being- lost in 
the woods, and to recover one’s course after being lost— A still 
hunt 257 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

Crutches In demand— Curing Venison — Pemmiean — Scalding off 
a porker’s hair with leaves and water— Turkey trough — Solitary 
watching— Force of imagination— Fearful Rencounter— Different 
modes of repelling wild beasts 278 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

Turkey pen— Sucking water through oozy sand- Exploring tour— 
Appearance of the country—" Madame Bruin ’’-Soldier’s remedy 
for chafed feet— Night in the woods— Prairie— Indian hut— Fruit 
trees— Singular spring 288 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

Plans— Visit to the Prairie— Discoveries— Shoemaking-Waterfowl 305 


Xll 


Contents, 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

Rpmova! to the prairie— Night robbery— Fold-Dangerous trap— 
Mysterious signals — Bitter disappointments 317 

CHAPTER XXX 

Best cure for unavailing sorrow- Mary’s adventure with a bear— 
Novel defence — Protecting the tent. 832 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

Hard work— Labor saving device — Discovery as to the time of the 
year— Schemes for amusement — Tides on the Florida coast. 342 

CHAPTER XXXII. 


Christmas morning- Voyage— Valuable discovery — Hostile invasion 
Robbery — Masterly retreat — Battle at last — A quarrel requires two 


quarrelers — The Ghost’s visit 348 

CHAPTER XXXIIL 

The cubs — Voyage to the wreck — Stores — Horrid sights — Trying pre- 
dicament— Prizes — Return — Frank needs another lecture 364 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 


Second voyage to the wreck — Fumigating again — More minute ex- 
amination— Return — Accident— Dangers of helping a drowning 
person— Recovering one apparently drowned 378 

CHAPTER XXXV. 

Household arrangements— Third visit to the Wreck— Rainy weather 
Agreement about work — Mary in great danger — Extinguishing fire 
in one’s dress— Relief to a burn— Conversation 391 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

Successful work— Excursion — The fish eagle — Different methods of 
procuring fire — Woodsman’s shelter against rain and hail — Novel 
refuge from falling trees 401 

CHAPTER XXXVII. 

Launching the boats — More work, and yet more — Ecl q)se of February 
12, 1831— Healing by “ first intention” — Frank’s birth-day — Preparing 
Cor a voyage— Rain, Rain 411 

CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

Voyage around the island— The lost boat — Strange signals again — 
Hurricane — Night march — Helpless Vessel — Melancholy fate — The 
Rescue — Marooner’s hospitality— Conclusion 425 


THE 


YOUNG MAROONERS. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE COMPANY AND THEIR EMBARCATION. 

On Saturday, the 21st of August, 1830, a small 
but beautiful brig left the harbour of Charleston, 
South Carolina, bound for Tampa Bay, Florida. 
On board were nine passengers ; Dr. Gordon, his 
three children, Kobert, Mary, and Frank; his 
sister’s son, Harold McIntosh, and four servants. 

Dr. Gordon was a wealthy physician, who re- 
sided, during- the winter, upon the seaboard of 
Georgia, and during the summer, upon a farm in 
the mountains of that beautifully varied and thriv- 
ing State. His wife was a Carolinian, from the 
neighbourhood of Charleston. Anna Gordon, his 
sister, married a Col. McIntosh, who, after resid- 
ing for twelve years upon a plantation near the 
city of Montgomery, in Alabama, died, leaving 

13 


14 


Robert and Harold; or 


his widow with three children, and an encumbered 
estate. Soon after her widowhood, Dr. Gordon 
paid hnr a visit, for the two-fold purpose of con- 
dolence and of aiding in the settlement of her 
affairs. She was so greatly pleased with the gen- 
tlemanly bearing and the decided intelligence of 
Robert, who on this occasion accompanied his 
father, that she requested the privilege of placing 
her son Harold under her brother’s care, until 
some other arrangement could be made for his 
education. Dr. Gordon was equally prepossessed 
with the frank manners and manly aspect of his 
nephew, and it was with peculiar pleasure that he 
acceded to the request. Harold had been with 
his uncle about a month previous to the period 
at which this history begins. 

Mrs. Gordon was a woman of warm affections 
and cultivated mind, but of feeble constitution. 
She had been the mother of five children ; but, 
during the infancy of the last, her health exhibited 
so many signs of decay as to convince her hus- 
band that the only hope of saving her life was to 
seek for her, during the ensuing winter, a climate 
even more bland than that in which she had spent 
her girlhood. 

Tampa Bay is a military post of the United 
States. Dr. Gordon had formerly visited it, and 
was so delighted with its soft Italian climate, and 
with the wild beauty of its shores, that he had 


The Young Marooners. 


15 


even then purchased a choice lot in the vicinity 
of the fort, and ever after had looked forward, 
almost with hope, to the time when he might have 
^ some excuse for removing there. That time had 
now come. And doubting not that the restora- 
tive powers of the climate would exert a happy 
influence upon his wife’s health, he left her with 
her relatives, while he went to Tampa for the pur- 
pose of preparing a dwelling suitable for her re- 
ception. 

The accompanying party was larger than he 
had at first intended. Robert and Harold were 
to go of course ; they were old enough to be his 
companions ; and, moreover, Harold had been sent 
by his mother for the express purpose of enjoy- 
ing that excellent home education which had be 
so happily exhibited in Robert. Rut on maiuio 
reflection there appeared to Dr. Gordon special 
reasons why he should also take his eldest daugh- 
ter, Mary, who was about eleven years of ago, 
and his second son, Frank, who was between seven 
and eight. The addition of these younger per- 
sons to the party, however, did not cause him any 
anxiety, or any addition to the number of his ser- 
vants; for he and his wife, although wealthy by 
inheritance, and accustomed all their lives to the 
help of servants, had educated their children to 
be as independent as possible of unnecessary help. 
Indeed, Mary was qualified to be of great assist- 


16 


Egbert and Harold ; or 


ance ; for though only eleven years of age, she 
was an excellent housekeeper, and during the in- 
dispositic n of her mother had presided with re- 
markable ability at her father’s table. Little 
Frank was too young to be useful, but he was an 
obedient, merry little fellow, a great pet with every 
body, and promised, by his cheerful good nature, 
to add much to the enjoyment of the party ; and 
as to the care which he needed, Mary had only to 
continue that motherly attention which she had 
been accustomed already to bestow. 

To say a word or two more of the youths ; 
Robert Gordon, now nearly fourteen years of age, 
had a great thirst for knowledge. Stimulated con- 
tinually by the instructive conversation of his 
father, who spared no pains in his education, he 
drew rapidly from all the sources opened to him 
by books, society, and nature. His finely devel- 
oped mind was decidedly of a philosophic cast. 
Partaking, however, of the delicate constitution of 
his mother, he was oftentimes averse to those ath- 
letic exercises which became his age, and by which 
he would have been fitted for a more vigorous and 
useful manhood. 

Harold McIntosh, a half year older than his 
cousin, was, on the contrary, of a robust constitu- 
tion and active habit, with but little inclination for 
books Through the inattention of a father, who 
seemed to care more for manly daring than for 


The Young Makooners. 


17 


intellectual culture, Ms education had been sadly 
neglected. The advantages afforded him had been 
of an exceedingly irregular character, and his only 
incentive to study had been the gratification of his 
mother, whom he tenderly loved. For years pre- 
ceding the change of his abode, a large portion of 
his leisure time had been spent in visiting an old 
Indian of the neighbourhood, by the name of Tor- 
gah, and gleaning from him by conversation and 
practice, that knowledge of wood-craft, which no- 
thing but an Indian’s experience can furnish, and 
which usually possesses so romantic a charm for 
Southern and Western (perhaps we may say for 
American) boys. 

The cousins had become very much attached. 
Each admired the other’s excellencies, and envied 
the other’s accomplishments ; and the parents 
had good reason to hope that they would prove 
of decided benefit to each other by mutual ex- 
ample. 

Preparing for a winter’s residence at such a 
place as Tampa, where, with the exception of 
what was to be obtained at the fort, they would 
be far removed from all the comforts and appli- 
ances of civilized life. Dr. Gordon was careful 
to take with him every thing which could be fore- 
seen as needful. Among these may ffe mentioned 
the materials already framed for a small dwelling- 
house, kitchen, and stable ; ample stores of provi- 
B 


18 


Robert and Harold. 


sions, poultry, goats, (as being more convenient 
than cows,) a pair of horses, a buggy, and wagon^ 
a large and beautiful pleasure boat, books for 
reading, and for study, together with such 
furniture as habit had made necessary to com- 
fort. • 


CHAPTER II. 


MOTHEE Gary’s chickens — fishing for trout — 

SAW-FISH — FRANK AND THE SHARK — LOOMING-^ 

TOM STARBOARD THE NAUTILUS — ARRIVAL AT 

TAMPA. 

Mary and Frank were affected with sea sick- 
ness shortly after entering the rough an^ rolling 
water on the bar, and having, in consequence, re- 
tired early to bed, they scarcely rose for six and 
thirty hours. Indeed, all the passengers, except 
Harold, suffered in turn this usual inconvenience 
of persons unaccustomed to the sea. 

The only incident of interest that occurred 
during this part of the voyage, was a fright re- 
ceived by Mary and Frank. It was as follows : 
Having partially recovered from their indisposi- 
tion, they were engaged with childish glee in fish- 
ing from the stern windows. Directly over head 
hung the jolly boat, and beneath them the water 
foamed and eddied round the rudder. Mary was 
fishing for mother Cary’s chickens — a species of 
“poultry” well known to those who go to sea. 
Her apparatus consisted of a strong thread, 
twenty or thirty yards long, having divers loops 

13 


20 Robert and Harold : or 

upon it, and baited at the end with a little tuft 
of red. She had not succeeded in taking any; 
but one, more daring than the rest, had become 
entangled in the thread, and Mary eagerly drew 
it towards her, exclaiming, ‘‘ I have caught it ! 
I have caught it !” Ere, however, she could bring 
it within arm’s length, the struggling bird had 
escaped. 

Frank had obtained a large fish-hook, which he 
tied to a piece of twine, and baited with some 
raw beef; and he was fishing, he said, for trout, 
A few minutes after Mary’s adventure with the 
bird, he saw a great fish, twice as long as himself, 
having an enormous snout, set on both sides with 
a multitude of sharp teeth, following in the ves- 
sel’s wake. He drew himself quickly into the 
window, exclaiming, ‘‘ Look, sister, look !” The 
fish did not continue long to follow them. It 
seemed to have come on a voyage of curiosity, 
and having satisfied itself that this great swim- 
ming monster, the vessel, was neither whale nor 
kraken, it darted off and returned no more. 

“ I should not like to hook that fellow/’ said 
Frank, “ for I am sure I could not draw him in.” 

“ No,” replied Mary, “and I should not like to 
have such an ugly fellow on board, if we could get 
him here.” 

“ Ugh ! what a long ugly nose he has,” said 
Frank. “ I wonder what he can do with such a 


The Young Marooners. 21 

nose, and with all those teeth on the outside of it 
— only see, sister, teeth on M% nose!” 

‘‘I do not know,” she answered, “but we can 
ask father when we go on deck.” 

“ I think his nose must be long to smell things 
a great way off,” conjectured Frank. 

Thus they chatted until Mary called out, “ See, 
Frank, there is a black piece of wood sticking out 
of the water. See how it floats after us 1 No, it 
cannot be a piece of wood, for it swims from side 
to side. It must be a fish. It is 1 Draw in your 
head, Frank.” 

Unsuccessful in his trout fishing, Frank had at- 
tached a red silk handkerchief to his line, and was 
amusing himself with letting it down so as to touch 
along the water. When Mary said “it is a fish,”" 
he espied an enormous creature, much larger than 
the sawfish, swimming almost under him, and 
looking up hungrily to the window where they 
were. A moment after it leaped directly towards 
them. Both screamed with terror, and Frank’s 
wrist was jerked so violently, and pained him so 
much, that he was certain his hand had been bit- 
ten off. He was about to scream again; but 
looking down, he found his hand was safe, and 
the next moment saw the fish swimming away 
with the end of the handkerchief hanging from 
its mouth. The fish was a shark. It had been 
attracted prcbably by the smell cf Frank’s bait, 


22 Robert and Harold; or 

and by the sight of the red silk. When ho drew 
his handkerchief from the water, the fish leaped 
after it, and jerked the twine which had been 
wrapped around his wrist. From that time they 
ceased all fishing from the cabin windows. 

The history of that fishing, however, was not 
yet ended. On the day following the company 
were much interested in watching a singular phe- 
nomenon, which is sometimes visible at sea, though 
seldom in a latitude so low as Florida. The loom- 
ing of the land had been remarkably distinct and 
beautiful ; at one time the land looked as if lifted 
far above the water ; at another the shore was 
seen doubled, as if the water were a perfect re- 
flector, and the land and its shadow were united 
at the base. But, on the present occasion, the 
shadow appeared in the wrong place — united to 
its substance, not at the base, but at the top. It 
was a most singular spectacle to behold trees 
growing topsy-turvy, from land in the sky. 

The sailors, as well as passengers, looked on 
with a curiosity not unmixed with awe, and an old 
“ salt” was heard to mutter, as he ominously shook 
his head, 

‘‘I never seed the likes of that but something 
was sure to come after. Yes,” he continued, 
looking sullenly at Mary and Frank, “and yes- 
terday, when I was at the starn, I saw a cliicken 
flutter in a string. ” 











I ’ W: 
S?!i 


f / ' 


?; -■ 


ji:-- f 




■<■ 
< ■. 


fi 


W ' * 


‘fel- ! 



•• t 




V 




♦ ^• 





•V 




« • .".f 


♦ .1 - 
• • «* 

/*• 


; i V 


/ 0 . 


. V!-.' .V '^. rV V ; K^- 

\ '^» / * » • 

> , ■ ■ '^‘ ' - -■ 

. 


W 



*. 


y #:.> 

' 4 .' 


• J 




• < 


I f ‘ • * •» ‘^ 


>5 


•• 








m 


• >W» » t I ' . 

3; , 1 * 

••Ml ^ ' 


.' * \r, '.:<^• ■ i 


i: 

Ikl. •> ' 



.Jf VK ». • ♦•■ ■ * i ^ .« ' '* I • *. r ^ -T*-^- 

L 7.5>~-^ . ■• i ^ - ; . .; • *•;. ’ '♦ • • vW 

? -Sk- - ^ fc»' ■ . . ■ .- : , 


•* j . 


fe '^^: ' ■'■ 

-.*v 


r 





’.F* 






•% 

F V 


f 

-^v ; 


^' 7 ' . ; 


if, 


-M * 

• •*. 


I ' .1 'T^?^ 

. . . ■ > '. 

■; ‘ 5 “ 

■■ ''’• ’ •■ v>v a 


* - •'V- 

...‘ >s 


r * ■ 






:i , '. r 


7 ' •■* 


r 

>> 


A 

/'SJ 


• i . 


«> 



m 





The Young Cui-prits. P. 23, 



The Yojng Marooneks. 


23 


‘‘ A chicken, Tom ?” inquired the captain, 
looking at the little culprits. “ Ah, have any of 
my young friends been troubling the sailor’s 
pets ?” 

“ No, sir,” responded Frank, promptly and in- 
dignantly. “We did not trouble any body’s 
chickens. I only went to the coop, and pulled 
the old drake’s tail ; but I did that to make him 
look at the bread I brought him.” 

“ I do not mean the chickens on board, but the 
chickens that fly around us — Mother Cary’s 
chickens,” said the captain, trying hard to 
smother down a laugh. “ Don’t you know that 
they all belong to the sailors ; and that whoever 
troubles them is sure to bring trouble on the 
ship?” 

“No, sir,” Frank persisted, evidently con- 
vinced that the captain was trying to tease him. 
“ I did not know that they belonged to any body. 
I thought that they were all wild.” 

Mary, however, looked guilty. She knew well 
the sailor’s superstition about the “ chickens,” 
but having had at that time nothing to do, she 
had been urged on by an irrepressible desire for 
fun, and until this moment had imagined that her 
fishing was unnoticed. She timidly answered, 

“ I did not catch it sir ; I only tangled it in 
the thread, and it got away before I touched it.” 

“ Well, Tom.” said the captain to the sailoL, 


24 Robert and Harold ; or 

who seemed to be in doubt after Frank's defence 
whether to appear pleased or angry, ‘‘ I think 
you will have to forgive the offence this time, 
especially as the sharks took it in hand so scon to 
revenge the insult, and ran away with the little 
fellow’s handkerchief.” 

Old Tom smiled grimly at the allusion to the 
shark ; for he had been sitting quietly in the jolly 
boat picking rope, and had witnessed the whole 
adventure. 

The wind, which had continued favorable ever 
since they left Charleston, now gradually died 
away. The boatswain whistled often and shrilly 
to bring it back ; but it was like “ calling spirits 
from the vasty deep.” The sails hung listlessly 
down, and moved only as the vessel rocked slug- 
gishly upon the scarce undulating surface. The 
only circumstance which enlivened this scene 
was the appearance of a nautilus, or Portugese 
man-of-war. Mary was the first to discern it 
She fancied that it was a tiny toy boat, launched 
by some child on shore, and wafted by the wind 
to this distant point. It was certainly a toy 
vessel, though one of nature’s workmanship ; for 
there was the floating body corresponding to the 
hull, there the living passenger, there the sails 
spread or furled at will, and there the oars (Mary 
could see them move) by which the little adven- 
turer paddled itself along. 


The Young Marooners. 25 

The young people were very anxious to oltain 
it. Frank went first to old Tom Starboard (as 
the sailor was called who had scolded him and 
Mary, but who was now on excellent terms with 
both) to ask whether they might have the nautilus 
if they could catch it. 

“ Have the man-o’-war ejaculated the old 
man, opening wide his eyes, “ who ever heered of 
sich a thing ? 0 yes, have it, if you can get it ; 

but how will you do that ?” 

“Brother Robert and cousin Harold will row 
after it and pick it up, if the captain will let them 
have his boat.” 

Tom chuckled at the idea, and said he doubted 
not the captain would let them have his boat, and 
be glad, too, to see the fun. Frank then went to the 
captain, and told him that old Tom had given him 
leave to have the man-of-war if he could get it ; 
and that his brother and cousin would go out and 
pick it up, if the captain would let them have 
his boat. With a good-natured smile, he an- 
swered, 

“ You are perfectly welcome to the boat my 
little man ; but if your brother and cousin catch 
that little sailor out there, they will be much 
smarter than most folks.” 

“ Can they not pick it up ?” 

“Easily enough, if it will wait till they come. 
But if they do not wish to be hurt, they had 


26 Robert and Harold j or 

better take a basket or net for dipping it from 
the water.” 

Frank went finally to his father to obtain his 
consent, which after a moment’s hesitation was 
granted, the doctor well knowing what the proba- 
ble result would be, yet pleased to afford them 
any innocent amusement by which to enliven 
their voyage. 

“ Tom,” said the captain, V lower away the 
jolly boat, and do you go with these young 
gentlemen. Row softly as you can, and give 
them the best chance for getting what they 
want.” 

The boat was soon alongside. Old Tom slid 
down by a rope, but Robert and Harold were let 
down more securely. They shoved off from the 
vessel’s side, and glided so noiselessly along, that 
the water was scarcely rippled. Harold stood in 
the bow, and Robert amidships, one with a 
basket, and the other wdth a scoop net, ready to 
dip it from the water. A cat creeping upon a 
shy bird could not have been more stealthy in its 
approach. But somehow the little sensitive thing 
became aware of its danger, and ere the boat’s 
prow had come within ten feet, it quickly drew in its 
many arms, and sank like lead beyond their sight.” 

‘^Umph!” sail old Tom, with an expressive 
grunt, “ I said you might have it, if you could 
catch it.” 


The Young Marooners. 2'< 

On the first day of September the voyagers 
approached some placid looking islands, t^sselled 
above with lofty palmettoes, and varied beneath 
with every hue of green, from the soft color of 
the mallow to the sombre tint of the cedar and 
the glossy green of the live oak. Between these 
islands the vessel passed, so near to one that they 
could see a herd of deer peeping at them through 
the thin growth of the bluff, and a flock of wild 
turkeys flying to a distant grove. 

Beyond the islands lay, in perfect repose, the 
waters of that bay whose tranquil beauty has been 
a theme of admiration with every one whose privi- 
lege it has been to look upon it. 


CHAPTER III. 


TAMPA BAY — ^BELLEVUE — UNLADING DANGEROUS 

CUT — HOW TO' STOP A BLEEDING ARTERY — TOM 
STARBOARD AGAIN. 


Tampa Bat is a perfect gem of its kind. Run- 
ning eastward from the gulf for twelve or fifteen 
miles, then turning suddenly to the 7^h)rth, it is so 
far sheltered from without, that, except in case of 
severe westerly^gales, its waters are ever quiet 
and clear as crystal. Its beach is composed of 
sand and broken shells of such snowy whiteness 
as almost to dazzle the eye, and it slopes so gradu- 
ally from the land, that, in many places, a child 
may wade for a great distance without danger. 
To those who bathe in its limpid w’aters it is ja 
matter of curiosity to see below, the slow crawl- 
ing of the conch, while the nimble crab scampers 
off in haste, and fish and prawn dart wantonly 
around. When the tide is down there is no turn- 
pike in the world better fitted for a pleasure ride 
than that smooth hard beach, from which no dust 
can rise, and which is of course ss level as a floor. 

The spot on which Dr. Gordon proposed to 
:28 


The Young Marooners. 


29 


build, was one commanding a view both of the 
distant fort and of the open sea, or rather of the 
green islands which guarded the mouth of the 
baj. It already contained a small house, with 
two rooms, erected by a white adventurer, and 
afterwards sold to an Indian chief of the better 
class. Dr. Gordon had been originally attracted 
by the picturesque beauty of its location, and, on 
closer inspection, still more interested by seeing 
on each side of the chief s door a large bell pep- 
per, that, having grown for years untouched by 
frost, had attained the height of eight or ten feet, 
and was covered all the year round with magnifi- 
cent bells of green and crimson. The old chief 
was dead, and the premises had been vacated for 
more than a year. 

Early in the afternoon the brig anchored oppo- 
site this spot, to which Dr. Gordon had given the 
name of Bellevue. All hands were called to as- 
sist the ship carpenter and Sam (Dr. Gordon’s 
negro carpenter,) to build a pier head, or wharf, 
extending from the shore to , the vessel; 
this occupied them till night fall, and the work of 
unlading continued through a great part cf tne 
night, ani past the middle of the next day. 

The work w^as somewhat delayed by an unto- 
ward accident befalling one of the sailors, and 
threatening for a time to take his life. Peter, 
the brother of Sam, was standing on the gang- 


80 


RoiiERT AND Harold ; or 


way, with his axe on his shoulder, just as two of 
the sailors were coining out with a heavy box. 
Hearing behind him the noise of their trampling, 
he turned quickly around to see what it was, at 
the moment when the sailor, who was walking 
backwards, turned his head to see that the gang- 
way was clear. By these two motions, quickly 
made, the head was brought towards the axe, and 
the axe towards the head, and the consequence 
was that the sailor’s temple received a terrible 
gash. The blood gushed out in successive jets, 
proving that the cut vessel was an artery. Set- 
ting down the box with all speed, 'the assisting 
sailor seized the skin of the wounded temple and 
tried with both hands to bring the gaping lips 
together, so as to stop the bleeding. His effort 
was in vain. The blood gushed through his fin- 
gers, and ran down to his elbows. By this time 
the captain reached the spot, and seeing that an 
artery was cut, directed the sailor to press with 
his finger on the heart side of the wound In a 
moment the jets ceased ; for the arterial olood is 
driven by the heart towards the extremities^ and 
therefore moves by jets as the heart beats, while 
the venous^ or black blood, is on its from the 
extremities to the heart ; consequently, the pres- 
sure, which stops the flow from a wound in either 
vein or artery, must correspond to the direction 
in which the blood is flowing. \_See note p 33. 


The Young Maroon eks. 3i 

While the sailor was thus stopping the blood 
by the pressure of his finger on the side from 
which the current came, the captain hastily 
prepared a ball of soft oakum, about the size of a 
small apple. This he laid upon the wound, and 
bound tightly to the head by means of a hand- 
kerchief. It is probable the flow might have been 
staunched had the compress been sufficiently 
tight, but for some reason the blood forced itself 
through all the impediments, saturated the tarred 
oakum, and trickled down the sailor’s face. 
During this scene Dr. Gordon was at his house 
on the bluff. Hearing through a runner, de- 
spatched by the captain, that a man was bleeding 
to death, he pointed to a quantity of cobwebs 
that hung in large festoons from the unceiled 
roof, and directed him to bring a handful of these 
to the vessel, remarking, that nothing stopped 
blood more quickly than cobwebs'' 

The sailor was by this time looking pale and 
ready to faint. Dr. Gordon inquired of the 
captain what had been done, pronounced it all 
right, and declared that he should probably have 
tried the same plan, but further remarked, 

“ This artery in the temple is oftentimes 
exceedingly difficult to manage by pressure. You 
may stop for a time the bleeding of any artery 
by pressing with sufficient force upon the right 
place ; or, if necessary to adopt so summary a 


32 Robert and Harold; or 

mode, you may obliterate it altogether by burning 
with a hot iron. But ia -the present case I will 
show you an easier plan.” 

While speaking he had removed the bandages, 
and taken out his lancet; and, to the captain’s 
amazement, in uttering the last words, he cut the 
bleeding artery in two, saying, “ Now bring me 
some cold water.” 

The captain was almost disposed to stay the 
doctor’s arm, supposing that he was about to 
make a fatal mistake ; but when he saw the jets 
of blood instantly diminish, he exclaimed, “ What 
new wonder is this ! Here I have been trying 
for half an hour to staunch the blood by closmg 
the wound, while you have done it in a moment, 
by making the wound greater.” 

“ It is one of the secrets of the art,” responded 
the doctor, “ but a secret which I will explain by 
the fact, that severed arteries always contract and 
close more or less perfectly ; whereas, if they 
should be only split or partly cut, the same con- 
traction will keep the orifice open and bleeding. 
I advise you never to try it, except when you 
know the artery to be small, or when every other 
expedient has failed. But here comes the bucket. 
See what a fine styptic cold water is.” 

He washed the wound till it was thoroughly 
cooled ; after which he brought its lips together 
by a f<‘W stitches made with a bent needle, and 


The Young Maro oners. 


33 


putting on the cobwebs and bandage, pvcnounced 
the operation complete. ^ 

‘‘Live and larn!” muttered old Tom Star- 
board, as he turned away from this scene of 
surgery. “I knew it took a smart man to 
manage a ship ; but I’ll be hanged if there a’n’t 
smart people in this world besides sailors.” 

* The main arteries in a man’s limbs are deeply hurled, 
and lie in the same general direction with the inner seams 
of his coat sleeves and of his pantaloons. When one of 
them is cut — which may be known by the light red blood 
flowing in jets, as above described — all the bandages in the 
world will be insufficient to staunch it, except imperfectly, 
and for a time, it must be tied or cauterized. If any one 
knows the position of the wounded artery, the best bandage 
for effecting a temporary stoppage of the blood, is the 
tourniquet, which is made to press like a bi» strong finger 
directly upon it on the side from which the blood is flowing. 
A good substitute for the tourniquet may be extemporized 
out of a handkerchief or other strong bandage, and a piece 
of corn-cob two inches long, or a suitable piece of wood or 
stone. This last is to be placed so as to press directly over 
the artery ; and the bandage to be made very tight by 
means of a stick run through it so as to twist it up with 
great power. ' 


C 


CHAPTER IV. 


CONFUSION — HOUSKEEPING IN A HURRY — FIRST 
NIGHT ON SHORE — COMPANY TO DINNER — 
“BLUE EYED MARY ” — ROBERT AT PRAYER- 
MEETING — DANGER OF DESCENDING AN OLD 
WELL — RECOVERING A KNIFE 'DROPPED IN A 
WELL. 

It is scarcely possible, for one who has not 
tried it, to conceive the utter confusion which 
ensues on removing, in a hurry, one’s goods and 
chattels to a place too small for their accommo- 
dation. Oh ! the wilderness of boxes, baskets, 
bundles, heaped in disorder every where ! and 
the perfect bewilderment into which one is 
thrown, when attempting the simplest act of 
household duty. 

“Judy,” said Mary to the cook, the evening 
that they landed, and while the servants were 
hurrying to bring under shelter the packages 
which Dr. Gordon was unwilling to leave ex- 
posed to the night air, “ Judy, the sun is only 
about an hour high. Make haste and get some 
tea ready for supper. Father says you need 
U 


The Young Marooners. 


35 


not cooh anything, we can get along on cheese 
and crackers.** 

Well, surely, it sounded like a trifle to order 
only a little tea. Mary thought so, and so did 
Judy, — it could be got ready in a minute." But 
just at that moment of unreadiness, there were 
some aifficulties in the way which neither cook 
nor housekeeper anticipated. To have tea for 
supper ordinarily requires that one should have 
fire and water, and a tea kettle and a tea pot, 
and the tea itself, and cups and saucers and 
spoons, and sugar and milk, and a sugar pot 
and milk pot, besides a number of other things. 
But how these things are to be brought together, 
in their proper relation, and in a hurry, when 
they are all thrown promiscuously in a heap, 
is a question more easily asked than answered. 

The simple order to prepare a little tea threw 
poor Judy into a fluster. “Yes, misses,” she 
mechanically replied, “But wey I gwine fin* 
de tea ?’* 

Mary was about to say, “In the sideboard 
of course,” knowing that at home it was always 
kept there, when suddenly she recollected that 
the present sideboard was a new one, packed 
with table and bed clothes, and moreover that 
it was nailed up fast in a long box. Then, 
where was the tea? 0, now she recalled the 


86 Robert and Harold; or 

fact that the tea, for immediate use was corked 
up in a tin can and stowed away together with 
the teapot and cups, saucers, spoons and other 
concomitants, in a certain green box. But 
wherS was the green box? She and’ Judy 
peered among the confused piles, and at last 
spied it under another box, on which was a 
large basket that was covered with a pile of 
bedding. 

Judy obtained the tea and tea-pot and kettle, 
but until that moment had neglected to order 
a fire ; so she went to the front door to look for 
her husband. 

“ Peter !” she called. Peter was no where 
about the house. She saw him below the bluff 
on his way to the landing. So, running a 
little nearer, and raising her voice to a high 
musical pitch, she sung out, “ Petah-h ! Oh-h ! 
Petah ! Oh ! PEE-tah !” 

Peter came, and learning what was wanted, 
went to the landing for his axe, and having 
brought her a stick of green oak wood on his 
shoulder, sallied out once more to find some 
kindling. 

While he was on this business, Judy prepared 
to get some water. “Wey my bucket?” 
she inquired, looking around. ‘‘ Who tek my 


The Younq Marooners. 


87 


bucket ? I she* somebody moob um ; fuh I put 
um right down yuh, under my new calabash.”’*' 

But nobody had disturbed it. Judy had set 
it, half full of water, on the ground outside the 
doorj in the snuggest place she could find ; but 
a thirsty goat had found it, and another thirsty 
goat had fought for it, and between the two, 
it had been upset, and rolled into a corner 
where it lay concealed by a bundle. By the 
time Judy got another supply of water ready 
it was growing dark. Peter had not made 
the fire because he was not certain where she 
preferred to have it built; so he waited, like a 
good, obedient husband, until she should direct 
him. 

In the meantime, Mary was in trouble too. 
Where was the loaf sugar to be placed in crack- 
ing it, and what should she use for a hammer ? 
Then the candle box must be opened, and 
candles and candle-sticks brought together, and 
some place contrived for placing them after they 
were lighted. 

But perseverance conquers all things. Tea 
was made, sugar was cracked, and candles were 
both lighted and put in position. Bed-timo 

* “ Where is my bucket? Who has taken my bucket? 
I am sure somebody has moved it, for I put it right down 
here under my new gourd.’’ 


88 Robert and Harold; or 

came soon after, and weary enough with theii 
labor, they all laid down to enjoy their first 
sleep at Bellevue. Mary and Frank occupied 
a pallet spread behind a pile of boxes in one 
room, while their father and the older boys 
lay upon cloaks, and whatever else they could 
convert into a temporary mattress, in the other ; 
and the servants tumbled themselves upon a 
pile of their own clothing, which they had 
thrown under a shelter erected beside the house. 

< Early the next morning, two convenient shel- 
ters were hastily constructed, and the two 
rooms of the house were so far relieved of their 
confused contents, as to allow space for sitting, 
and almost for walking about. But ere this 
was half accomplished, Mary, whose sense of 
order and propriety was very keen, was destined 
to be thrown into quite an embarrassing situa- 
tion. 

Major Burke, the commandant of Fort Brooke, 
was a cousin of Mrs. Gordon, and an old college 
friend of the Doctor, and hearing by the captain 
of the brig of the arrival of the new comers, 
he rode over in the forenoon of the next day 
to see them. Mary’s mind associated so indis- 
solubly the idea of company^ with the stately 
etiquette of Charleston and Savannah, that the 


The Young Marooners. 


89 

sight of a well-dressed stranger approaching 
their door, threw her almost into a fever. 

“ Oh ! father, ’’ she cried, as soon as she 
could beckon him out of the back door, “ what 
shall we do ?” 

“Do?” he answered, laughing, “Why, noth- 
ing at all. What can we do ?” 

“ But is he not going to dine with us ?” en- 
quired she. 

“I presume so,” he replied, “I am sure I 
shall ask him; but what of that?” 

“What, father dine with us?” she remon- 
strated, “ when our only table unboxed is no 
bigger than a light stand, and we have scarcely 
room for that !” 

“Yes,” he said, “we will do the best we 
can for him now, and hope to do better some 
other time. Perhaps you will feel less disturbed 
when you realize that he is your cousin and 
a soldier. Come, let me make you acquainted 
with him.” 

Mary was naturally a neat girl, and although 
her hands were soiled with labor, she was soon 
ready to obey her father’s invitation. Slipping 
into the back room, by a low window, sho 
washed her hands and face, and brushed into 
order the ringlets that clustered around her 
usually sunny face, and then came modestly 


> 40 Robert and Harold; or 

into the apartment where the two gentlemen 
were sitting. 

“ John, this is my eldest daughter, Mary/* 
said the Doctor, as she approached ; “ and Mary 
this is your cousin. Major Burke, of whom you 
have heard your mother and me so often speak.’* 

The two cousins shook hands very cordially, 
and appeared to be mutually pleased. 

“ She is my housekeeper for the present,’* 
her father continued, “ and has been in some 
trouble ” (here Mary looked reproachfully at 
him), “ that she could not give you a more 
fitting reception.” 

“Ah, indeed,” said the Major, with a merry 
twinkle of his eye, “ I suspect that when my 
little cousin learns how often we soldiers aro 
glad to sit on the bare ground, and to feed, 
Indian fashion, on Indian fare, she will feel 
little trouble about giving us entertainment.” 

Mary’s embarrassment was now wholly dis- 
pelled. Her cousin was fully apprised of their 
crowded and confused condition, and was ready 
to partake with good humor of whatever they 
could hastily prepare. 

The dinner passed off far more agreeably than 
she supposed possible. By her father’s direc- 
tion, a dining table was unboxed and spread 
under the boughs of a magnificent live oak, 


The Young Marooners. 


41 


and Judy, having ascertained where the stores 
were to be found, gave them not only a dinner^ 
but a dessert to boot, which they all enjoyed 
wdth evident relish. Ah ! — black and ugly as 
she was, that Judy was a jewel. 

The Major had come thus hastily upon them 
for the purpose of insisting that the whole 
family should occupy quarters at the Fort as 
his guests, until the new house, intended for 
their future reception, should be completed. To 
this Dr. Gordon objected that his presence was 
necessary for the progression of the work, but 
promised that at the earliest period when ho 
could be spared ‘for a few days, he would accept 
the invitation and bring the young people with 
him. 

The visitor did not take his leave until tho 
shades of evening warned him of the lapse of 
time. Mary had become much more interested, 
in consequence of her first distress and tho 
pleasant termination, than she possibly could, 
have been without these experiences ; and as 
the whole family stood at the front door, watch- 
ing his rapidly diminishing figure, she perpetra- 
ted a blunder which gave rise to much merriment. 

Her father had remarked, “It will be long 
after dark before he can reach the Fort.” 

Mary rejoined, “ Yes sir, but,” looking with 


42 


Robert and ELarold; or 


an abstracted air, first at the table where they 
had enjoyed their pleasant repast, then at the 
darkening form of the soldier, and finally at 
the full moon which began to pour its silver 
radiance over the Bay, “ it will make no differ- 
ence to-night, for it will be blue-eyed Mary.** 

All turned their eyes upon her in perplexity, 
to gather from her countenance the interpreta- 
tion of her language; but Mary was still looking 
quietly at the moon. Harold thought the girl 
had become suddenly deranged. Robert, who 
had observed her abstraction of mind, and who 
suspected the truth, began to laugh. Her father 
turned to her and asked, with a tone so divided 
between the ludicrous and the grave, that it was 
hard to tell which predominated, “What do 
you mean by ‘ blue-eyed Mary V '* 

“Did I say blue-eyed Mary?” she exclaimed, 
reddening from her temples to her finger ends, 
and then giving way to a fit of laughter so 
hearty and so prolonged, that she could scarce- 
ly reply, “ I meant moonlight*'* 

There was no resisting the impulse, all laughed 

* It 18 but justice to say that this absurd mistake was an 
actual occurrence. For many a day afterwards the mem- 

bers of the company present on that occasion seldom alluded 
to moonlight among each other, but by the name of “ blue- 
eyed Mary." 


The Younq Marooners. 


43 


witli her, and long afterwards did it furnish a 
theme for merriment. Robert, however, was 
disposed to be so wicked on the occasion, that 
his father deemed it necessary to stop his teaz- 
ing, by turning the laugh against him. 

“ It is certainly,'* said he, “ the most ridicu- 
lous thing I have witnessed since Robert’s queer 
prank at the prayer-meeting.” 

As soon as the word “ prayer-meeting ” was 
uttered, Robert’s countenance fell. 

“ What is it, uncle?” inquired Harold. 

“ 0 do tell it, father,” begged Mary, clapping 
her hands with delight. 

“ About a year since,” said Dr. Gordon, “ I 
attended a prayer-meeting in the city of Charles- 
ton, where thirty or forty intelligent people were 
assembled at the house of their pastor. It was 
night. Robert occupied a chair near the table, 
beside which the minister officiated, and where 
he could be seen by every person in the room. 
Not long after the minister’s address began, 
Robert’s head was seen to nod ; and every once 
in a while his nods were so expressive, appar- 
ently, of assent to the remarks made, as to 
bring a smile upon the face erf more than one 
of the company. But he Tvas not content with 
nodding. Soon his head fell back upon the 
chair, and he snored most musically, with his 


44 Robert and Harold; or 

mouth wide open. It was then nearly time f )T 
another prayer, and I was very much in hopes 
that -uhen we moved to kneel, he would be 
awakened by the noise. But no such good 
fortune was in store for me. He slept through 
the whole prayer ; and then, to make the scene 
as ridiculous as possible, he awoke as the people 
were in the act of rising, and, supposing they 
were about to kneel, he deliberately knelt down 
beside his chair, and kept that position until he 
was seen by every person present. There was 
a slight pause in the services, I think the clergy- 
man himself was somewhat disconcerted, and 
afraid to trust his voice. Poor Robert soon sus- 
pected his mistake. He peeped cautiously around, 
then arose and took his seat with a very silly 
look. I am glad it happened. He has never 
gone to sleep in meeting since.” 

And from that time forth Mary never heard 
Robert allude to her moonlight : indeed he was 
BO much cut down by this story, that for a day 
or two he was more than usually quiet. At 
last, however, an incident occurred which re- 
stored to him the ascendency he had hitherto 
held over his cousin, by illustrating the import- 
ance of possessing a proper store of sound, prac- 
tical knowledge. 

The two had gone to examine an old well. 


The TouNa Marouners. 


45 


near tlie house, and were speculating upon the 
possibility of cleansing it from its trash and 
other impurities, so as to be fit for use, when 
Harold’s knife slipped from his hand and fell 
down the well. It did not fall into the water, 
but was caught by a half decayed board that 
fioated on its surface. 

•“I cannot afford to lose that knife,’* said 
Harold, looking around for something to aid 
his descent, '“I must go down after it.” 

“You had better be careful how you do that,” 
interposed Robert, “it may not be safe.” 

“ What,” asked Harold, “ are you afraid of 
the well’s caving ?” 

“Not so much of its caving,” replied RoVert, 
“ as of the bad air that may have collected at 
the bottom.” 

Harold snuffed at the well’s mouth to detect 
such ill odors as might be there, and said, “I 
perceive no smell.” 

“ You mistake my meaning,” remarked Robert. 
•‘In all old wells, vaults and places under 
ground, there is apt to collect a kind of air or 
gas, like that which comes from burning char- 
coal, that will quickly suffocate any one who 
breathes it. Many a person has lost his life 
by going into such a place without testing it 
beforehand.” 


46 


Robert and Harold ; or 


“ Can you tell whether there is any of it 
here?” asked Harold. 

“Very easily, with a little fire,” answered 
Robert. “ Air that will Not support flame, 
WILL not support LIFE.” 

They stuck a splinter of rich pine in the cleft 
end of a pole, and, lighting it by a match, let it 
softly down the well. To Harold’s astonishment 
the flame was extinguished as suddenly as if it 
had been dipped in water, before it had gone 
half way to the bottom. 

“ Stop, let us try that experiment again,” 
said he. 

They tried it repeatedly, and with the same 
result, except that the heavy poisonous air 
below being stirred by the pole, had become 
somewhat mingled with the pure air above, and 
the flame was not extinguished quite so suddenly 
as at first; it burnt more and more dimly as it 
descended, and then went out. 

“ I do believe there is something there,” said 
he at last, “ and I certainly shall not go down, 
as I intended. But how am I to get my knife ?’' 

“ By using father’s magnet, which is a strong 
one,” replied Robert, “let us go and ask him 
for it.” 

On relating the circumstances to Dr. Gordon, 
ho said, “You have made a most fortunate 


The Young Marooners. 


47 


escape, Harold. Had you descended that well, 
filled as it is with carbonic acid gas, you would 
have become suddenly sick and faint, and would 
probably have fallen senseless before you could 
have called for help. Make it a rule never 
to descend such a place without first trying the 
purity of its air^ as you did just now,'* 

“ But can we not get that bad air out,*^ asked 
Harold. 

“Yes, by various means, and some of them 
very easy,’* replied his uncle. “ One is by ex- 
ploding gunpowder as far down as possible; 
another is by lowering down and drawing up 
many times a thickly leaved bush, so as to 
pwrap out the foul air, or at least to mix it 
largely with the pure. But your knife can 
be obtained without all that trouble. Bobert, 
can you not put him upon a plan?” 

“ I have already mentioned it, and we have 
come to ask if you will not let us have your 
magnet,” replied Robert. “ But,” continued he 
smilingly, “ I do not think that we shall have 
any need this time for the looking-glass.” 

Harold looked from one to the other for an 
explanation, and his uncle said: 

“ Last year Robert dropped his knife down a 
well, as you did, and proposed to recover it by 
means of a strong magnet tied to a string. But 


48 


Robert and Harold. 


the well was deep and very dark, and after 
fishing a long time in vain, he came to me for 
help. I made him bring a large looking-glass 
from the house, and by means of it reflected 
Buch a body of sun-light down the well that 
we could plainly see his knife at the bottom, 
Btowed aw^ay in a corner. The magnet was 
strong enough to bring it safely to the top. 
You also may try the experiment.” 

With thanks, Harold took the offered magnet, 
tied it to a string, and soon recovered his knife. 


CHAPTER V. 


EILEY — A THUNDERSTORM — ASCERTAINING THE DIS- 
TANCE OF OBJECTS BY SOUND — SECURITY AGAINST 
LIGHTNING — MEANS OF RECOVERING LIFE FROM 
APPARENT DEATH BY LIGHTNING. 


A FEW days after this incident another visitor 
was seen coming from Fort Brooke. This person 
was not a horseman, but some one in a boat, who 
seemed even from a distance to possess singular 
dexterity in the use of the paddle. His boat 
glided over the smooth surface of the bay as if 
propelled less by his exertions than by his will. Dr. 
Gordon viewed him through the spy glass, and 
soon decided him to be an Indian, who was pro- 
bably bringing something to sell. 

It so turned out. He was a half-breed, by the 
name of Riley, who frequently visited the fort 
with venison and turkeys to sell, and who on the 
present occasion brought with him in additijn a 
fine green turtle. Major Burke, conceiving that 
his friends at Bellevue would prize these delicacies 
more than they at the fort, to whom they were 
D 49 


60 Kobert and Harold; or 

no longer rarities, had directed the Indian to 
bring them, with his compliments, to Dr. Gordon. 

Riley was a fine looking fellow, of about thirty 
years of age — tall, keen-eyed, straight as an 
arrow, and with a pleasing open countenance. 
He brought a note from the fort, recommending 
him for honesty and faithfulness. 

Dr. Gordon was so much pleased with his 
general appearance, that he engaged him to 
return the following week with another supply 
of game, and prepared to remain several days, in 
case he should be needed in raising the timbers 
of the new house. 

Toward the close of the week, the weather gave 
indications of a change. A heavy looking cloud 
rose slowly from the west, and came towards 
them, muttering and growling in great anger. It 
was a tropical thunder-storm. The distant growls 
were soon converted into peals. The flashes 
increased rapidly in number and intensity, and 
became terrific. Mary and Frank nestled close 
to their father ; and even stout-hearted Harold 
looked grave, as though he did not feel quite so 
comfortable as Usual. 

“ That flash was uncommonly keen,” Robert 
remarked, with an unsteady voice. ‘‘Do you 
not think, father, it was very near?” 

Instead of replying, his father appeared to be 
busy counting ; and when the crash of thunder 


The louNG Marooners. 51 

was heard, jarring their ears, and iiiaking tho 
earth quiver, he replied. 

Not very. Certainly not within a mile.’* 
But, uncle, can you calculate the distance of 
the lightning?” Harold asked. 

“Unquestionably, or I should not have spoken 
with so much confidence. Bobert imagined, as 
most people^ do, that a flash is near in proportion 
to its brightness ; but that is no -criterion. You 
must calculate its distance by the time which 
elapses between the flash and the report. Sound 
travels at the rate of about a mile in five seconds. 
Should any of you like to calculate the distance 
of the next flash, put your finger on your pulse, 
and count the number of beats before you hear 
the thunder.” 

An opportunity soon occurred. A vivid flash 
was followed after a few seconds by a roll, and 
then by a peal of thunder. All were busy count- 
ing their pulses. Mary ceased when she heard 
the first roll, exclaiming “Five!” The others 
held on until they heard the loud report, and said 
“ Seven.” Dr. Gordon reported only six beata 
of his own pulse, remarking, 

“ That flash discharged itself just one mile dis- 
tant. Our pulses are quicker than seconds ; and 
yours quicker than mine. Sound will travel a 
mile during six beats of a person of my age, and 
during seven of persons of yours.” 


52 Robeet and Harold; or 

‘‘ But, father,” argued Mary, ‘‘ I surely heard 
the thunder rolling when I said^yg.” 

“ So did I,” he answered ; “ and that proves 
that although the lightning discharged itself upon 
the earth at the distance of a mile, it commenced 
to flow from a point nearer overhead.” 

The young people were so deeply interested in 
these calculations, that they felt less ^keenly than 
they could have imagined possible the discomfort 
of the storm. This was Dr. Gordon’s intentioik 
But at last Mary and Frank winced so uneasily, 
when flashes of unusual brightness appeared, that 
their father remarked, “ It is a weakness, my 
children, to be afraid of lightning that is seen and 
of thunder that is heard — they are spent and gone. 
Persons never see the flash that kills them — it 
does its work before they can see, hear, or feel.” 

At this instant came a flash so keen, that it 
seemed to blaze into their very eyes, and almost 
simultaneously came a report like the discharge 
of a cannon. Dr. Gordon’s lecture was in vain; 
all except him and Harold started to their feet. 
Frank ran screaming to his father. Mary rushed 
to a pile of bedding, and covered herself with the 
bed-clothing. Robert looked at Mary’s refuge, 
with a manifest desire to seek a place beside her. 
Harold fixed his eye upon his uncle, with a glance 
of keen inquiry. 

“This is becoming serious,” said the Doctor 


The Younq Marooners. 


63 


anxiously. “ Something on the premises has been 
struck. Stay here, children, while I look after the 
servants. Your safest place is in the middle of 
the room^ as far as possible from the chimney and 
walls, along which the lightning passes.” 

While giving these directions, at the same time 
that he seized his hat, cloak, and umbrella, Wil- 
liam rushed in to say that the horses had been 
struck down and killed. They were stabled under 
a shelter erected near a tall palmetto — a tree so 
seldom struck by lightning, as to be regarded by 
the Indians as exempt from danger. The fluid 
had descended the trunk, tearing a great hole in 
the ground, and jarring down a part of the loose 
enclosure. 

‘‘ Call all hands!” said the Doctor. “ Throw 
ofi* the shelter instantly, to let the rain pour upon 
them ; and bring also your buckets and pails.” 

On his going out, the children crowded to the 
^ door, to see, if possible, the damage that was done ; 
but he waived them all back, with the information 
that during a thunder storm an open door or 
window is one of the most dangerous places about 
B house. They quickly retired ; Mary and Frank 
going to the bed, Robert taking a chair to the 
middle of the room, and drawing up his feet from 
the floor. Harold’s remark was characteristic. 
“ I wish uncle would let me help with the horses. 
I am sure that that is the safest place in this 


54 


Robert and Harold; ou 


neighbourhood ; for I never saw lightning strike 
twice on the same spot.” 

One of the horses was speedily revived by the 
falling rain. He staggered to his feet, then 
moved painfully away, smelling at his hoofs, to 
ascertain what ailed them. The other continued 
for an hour or more, to all appearance, dead. 
The servants dipped buckets and pails full of 
water from pools made by the rain, and poured 
them uponJ;he lifeless body, until it was perfectly 
drenched. They had given up all hope of a re- 
storation. William’s eyes looked watery, (for he 
was the coachman) and he heaved a sorrowful 
sigh over his brute companion. “Poor Tom!” 
he said, “ what will Jerry do now for a mate ?” 
Another half hour passed without any sign of re- 
turning life; and even William would have ceased 
his efforts, had it not been for his master’s de^ 
cided “ Pour on water 1 Keep pouring!” 

At last there appeared a slight twitching in one 
of the legs. Poor Tom was not dead after all. 
William gave a “Hurra boys! he’s coming to,’' 
in which the others joined with unfeigned delight 
“ Now, AVilliam,” said his master, “ do you and 
Sam take the strips of blanket that you rub with, 
and see if you cannot start his blood to flowing 
more rapidly. Tom will soon open his eyes.’' 

Two of the servants continued to pour on water, 
the others to rub violently the head, neck, legs 


The YofisG Marooners. 


55 


and body. The reviving brute moved first one 
foreleg, then the other, while the hinder legs were 
yet paralyzed. Then he opened his eyes, raised 
his head, and made an effort to turn himself. As 
soon as he was able to swallow. Dr. Gordon or- 
dered a drench of camphorated spirit, and left 
him with directions to the servants. “ Listen all 
of you. I have shown you how to treat a horse 
struck down by lightning. Do you treat a person 
in the same way. Pour on water by the bucket 
full, until he gives signs of life; then rub him 
hard, and give him some heating drink. Don't 
give up trying for half a day." 

The storm passed over. Tom and Jerry were 
once more united under the skilful management 
of William, who frequently boasted that “ they 
were the toughest creatures in creation, even light- 
ning could not kill them.’^ 




CHAPTER VI. 




THB ONLY WAT TO STUDY — TAKING COLD — 
RILEY’S family — THE HARE LIP — FISHING 
FOR SHEEP HEAD — FRANK CHOKED WITH A 
FISH BONE — HIS RELIEF — HIS STORY OF TUB 
sheep’s head and dumplings — “TILL THE 
WARFARE IS OVER.” 

Dr. Gordon began to feel dissatisfied that 
his children were losing so much valuable time 
from study ; for the house was yet loaded with 
baggage which could be put ho where else, and 
their time was .broken up by unavoidable inter- 
ruptions. Until a more favorable opportunity, 
therefore, he required only that they should 
devote one hour every day to faithful study, 
and that they should spend the rest of their 
. time as usefully as possible. 

His theory of education embraced two very 
simple, but very efficacious principles. First, 
to excite in his children the desire of acquiring 
knowledge ; and, secondly, to train them to give 
their undivided attention to the subject in hand. 
This last, he said, was the only way to study; 

56 


The Xounq Marooners. 


bJ 


and he told them, in illustration, the story of 
Sir Isaac Newton, who, on being asked by 
a friend, in view of his prodigious achievements, 
what was the difference, so far as he was con- 
scious, between his mind and those of ordinary 
people, answered simply in the power of concen- 
tration.” 

Harold had been greatly discouraged at finding 
himself so far behind his cousins in the art of 
study, but by following the advice of his uncle, 
he soon experienced a great and an encouraging 
change. At first, it is true, he could scarcely 
give Jiis whole mind to any study more than 
five minutes at a time, without a sense of weari- 
ness; but he persevered, and day by day his 
powers increased so manifestly that he used 
frequently to say to himself, “ concentration 
is every thing — every thing in study.'* 

But Dr. Gordon’s instructions were by no 
means confined to books and the school-room ; 
he used every favorable opportunity to give 
information on points that promised to be useful. 

“ Mary,” said he one day, to his daughter, 
who was sitting absorbed in study, beside a 
window through which the sea breeze was pour- 
ing freshly upon her head and shoulders, and 
who had, in consequence, began to exhibit 
symptoms of a cold, “Mary, my daughter, 


58 Robert and Harold; or 

remove your seat. Do you not know that 
to allow a current of air like that to blow upon 
a part of your person, is almost sure to produce 
sickness ?” 

“I know it, father,” she replied, “and I 
intended some time since to change my seat, but* 
the sum is so hard that I forgot all about the 
wind.” 

“ I am glad to see you capable of such fixed- 
ness of mind,” said he, “ but I will take this 
opportunity to say to you, and to the rest, that 
there are two seasons, especially, when you 
should be on your guard against these danger- 
ous currents of air, — one is when you are 
asleep, and the other is when your mind is 
absorbed in thought. At these times the pores 
of the skin are more than usually open, as 
may be seen by the flow of perspiration ; and 
a current of cool air, at such a time, especially 
if partial, is almost certain to give cold.” 

“ But how can we be on our guard, father,” 
asked Mary with a smile, “when we are too 
far gone in sleep or in thought, to know whac 
we are about ?” 

“We must take the precaution beforehand,” 
he replied. ‘ “ Make it a rule never to sleep 
nor to study in a partial current of air and 
also remember that the first moment you per- 


The Young Marooners. 


59 


ceiTe tlie tingling sensation of an incipient cold, 
you must obey tbe warning which kind nature 
gives you or else must bear the consequences. 

Mary’s cold was pretty severe. For days 
she suffered from cough and pain. But that 
day’s lecture on currents of air, followed by so 
impressive an illustration, was probably more 
useful than her lesson in arithmetic; certainly 
it was longer remembered and more frequently 
acted upon. 

True to his promise, Biley appeared at the 
appointed time with his supply of game. He 
said, however, that he could remain only a few 
days, because he had left his young wife sick. 
It interested Mary not a little to perceive that 
a savage could feel and act so much like a 
civilized being; and she was trying to think 
of something complimentary to say upon this 
occasion, when he threw her all aback, by 
adding, that this was his youngest and favorite 
wife. 

‘‘What! have you two wives?” she exclaimed 
in horror. 

“Yes, only two, now; one dead.” 

Her mind was sadly changed at this evidence 
of heathenism ; but ere the day was over she 
received a still more impressive proof. 

Dr. Gordon perceiving that he looked sad 


60 


Robert and Harold; or 


Tvhenever an allusion was made to his home, he 
asked him if his wife was seriously sick, to 
which he answered, No. 

“When I go home, last week,” said he, “my 
squaw had a fine boy, big and fat. My heart 
glad. But I look and see a big hole in his 
mouth, from here to here,” pointing from the lip 
to the nose. 

“ That is what we call a hare lip,” said 
Dr. Gordon, “it is not uncommon.” 

“I sorry very much,” continued Riley. 
“ Child too ngly.” 

“But it can be easily cured,” observed Dr. 
Gordon. 

Riley looked at him inquiringly, and Dr. Gor- 
don added, “ 0, yes, it can be easily cured. If 
you will bring your child here, any time, I 
will stop that hole in half an hour; and tliero 
will be no sign of it left, except a little scar, 
like a cut.” 

The Indian shook his head mournfully, “ Can't 
bring him. Too late now.” 

“0, the child is dead?” inquired the Doctor, 
“ I am sorry.” 

“Dead now,” replied Riley, “I look at him 
one day, two day, tree day. Child too ugly, 
I trow him in the water.” 


The Young Marooners. 


61 


‘‘What!’* exclaimed Dr. Gordon, suddenly 
remembering that it was the practice of the 
Indians to destroy all their deformed children, 
“ You did not drown it ?’* 

“ Child ugly too much,** answered Riley, 
with a softened tone of voice. “ Child good for 
nothing. I trow him in the water.** 

Dr. Gordon was not only shocked, as any 
man of feeling would have been, under the cir- 
cumstances, but he felt as a Christian, whose 
heart moved with compassion towards his dark 
skinned brother. He uttered not one word of 
rebuke or of condemnation ; his time for speak- 
ing to the purpose had not yet come; and he 
carefully avoided everything in word and look 
which should widen the space which naturally 
exists between the white man and the Indian, 
the Christian and the pagan. 

Poor Mary! She no sooner heard this confes- 
sion, than she sidled away from her interesting 
savage, until wholly beyond his reach, and* 
could scarcely look at him during his stay 
that week, without feelings akin to fear. An 
Indian, she learned, was an Indian after all. 

While Riley was there the boys often bor- 
rowed his boat, and Harold tried to imitate his 
dexterity in the use of the paddle. They sooa 


62 Kobert and Harold; or 

became great friends. On one of their excur- 
sions f^r fish, they went, by his direction, 
around a point of land where the head of a 
fallen live oak lay in the water, and its partially 
decayed limbs were encrusted with barnacles 
and young oysters. There they soon caught 
a large supply of very fine fish of various sorts, 
particularly of the sheephead, — a delicious fish, 
shaped somewhat like the perch, only stouter 
and rounder, beautifully marked with broad 
alternate bands of black and white around the 
body, and varying in weight from half a pound 
to ten or fifteen pounds. 

No one was more delighted than Frank, 
with the result of the excursion ; for he was 
fond, as a cat, of everything in the shape of fish. 
But, it is said, there is no rose without its 
thorn ; and so he found in the present case. 
He was enjoying, rather voraciously, the luxury 
of his favorite food, when a disorderly bone 
lodged crossways in the narrow part of his 
throat, and gave him excessive pain. Frank 
was a polite boy. Avoiding, as far as possible, 
disturbing the others by his misfortune, he 
slipped quietly from the table, and tried every 
means to relieve himself. But it was not until 
he had ajiplied to his father, and, under his 


The Young Marooners. 


G3 


direction, swallowed a piece of hard bread, that 
he was able to’ resume his place. 

* Unwilling to mislead any of my young readers, by 
describing exponents and remedies that might not serve 
^hem in case of necessity, I have submitted my manuscript 
to several persons for inspection, and among others to 
a judicious physician and surgeon. It never occurred to 
me that in mentioning so simple a thing- as swallowing 
a crust for the removal of a fish-bone, I could possibly do 
harm. To my surprise, however, my medical friend 
observed, that he supposed Dr. Gordon knew that tho 
fish-bone, which Frank swallowed, wsis. small and fiexihl 
or he would not have used that expedient. 

“If,” said he, “the substance which lodges in the throat 
is so stiff (a pin for instance) as not to be easily bent, 
the attempt to force it down by swallowing a piece o 
bread may be unsafe ; it may lacerate the lining membrane 
or, being stopped by the offending substance, it may cause 
tho person to be worse choked than before.” 

“ But, Doctor, what should the poor fellow do in such a 
case?” he was asked. 

“ I suspect Dr. Gordon would have used a large feather ?” 

“Indeed!” 

“Yes, he would have rumpled its plume, so as to reverse 
the direction of the feathery part, and would have thrust 
that down the’ throat, below the pin or here. On with- 
drawing the feather, the substance would bo either found 
adhering to its wet sides, or raised on end, so that it coulo 
be easily swallowed.” 

With many thanks for this suggestion, the promise was 
made that the young readers of Robert and Harold should 
have the benefit of his advice. But I think that the best 
plan is to avoid the fish-bones. 


64 ItOBERT AND IIarjld; or 

Being not quite so humble as he was polite, 
however, he began to condemn the fish instead 
of himself for his accident. His father told him 
he had no right to say one word against the 
fish, which was remarkably free from bones, 
and was just preparing to give him a gentle 
lecture on gormandizing, when Frank, foresee- 
ing what was to come, was adroit enough to 
seize a moment’s pause in the conversation, and 
to divert the subject, by asking with a very 
droll air, 

“ I wonder, father, if these sheephead are 
of the same kind with that one that butted the 
dumplings ?” 

“ I do not know what dumplings you mean,” 
said his father. 

“ 0 did you never hear the story of the 
sheep’s head and the dumplings? Well, brother 
Robert can tell you all about it.” 

^“No, no,” returned his father, who saw 
through the little fellow’s stratagem. “No, no, 
Frank, it is your own story, and you must go 
through with it.” 

This was a trial, for Frank had never in his 
life made so long an extempore speech in the 
presence of the assembled family, as he had 
now imposed upon himself. But, in the despera- 


The Young Marooners. 


C5 


tion of the moment, he mustered courage, and 
thus spoke, 

“ There was once an old woman that left 
her little hoy to mind a pot that had in it 
a sheep’s head and some dumplings boiling for 
dinner, while she went to a neighbor’s house to 
attend some sort of preaching. The little boy 
did not seem to have much sense ; and had never 
minded a pot before ; so when he saw the water 
boiling over, and the sheep’s head and the 
dumplings bobbing about in every direction, 
he became frightened and ran for his mother, 
bawling at the top of his voice, ‘Mammy! the 
dumplings ! run 1’ She saw him coming in 
among the people, and tried to stop his bawling 
by shaking her head and winking her eyes at 
him; but he would not stop. He crowded right 
up to her, saying, ‘Mammy, you needn’t to 
wink nor to blink, for the sheep’s head is bun- 
ting all the dumplings out of the pot 1’ ” 

Throughout this story Frank did not make 
a balk or a blunder. He kept straight on, as 
if brimful of fun, and uttered the ’ast sentence 
with such an affectation of grave terror, as pro- 
duced a universal laugh. 

His father had tried hard to keep up his 
dignity for the intended lecture, but it also gave 
way, and he contented himself with saying, 

E 


66 Robert and Harold ; or 

“ Well, master Frank, I see you are at your 
old tricks again. And since you show such an 
aptitude for putting people into good humor, 
there will he reason to think you are in fault, 
if you ever put them out. Harold, has your 
aunt ever told you how Frank once kissed him- 
self out of a scrape with her 

Harold said she had not, and his ancle went 
on, 

“ It was when he was between three and four 
years of age. His mother had taken him on 
a visit to a friend of hers in the neighborhood 
of Charleston, and he was allowed to sit at 
the dinner table with the ladies. But he 
became so disorderly and perverse that his 
mother, after an ineffectual reprimand or two, 
ordered him to go up stairs, meaning to her 
room above. The language was indefinite, and 
Frank interpreted it to suit his own pleasure. 
He went up stairs, it is true, but only half way, 
where he seated himself so as to look at the 
table and the company, and then began to 
drum with his feet and to talk loud enough 
to be heard, 

“‘H-m-n-h! This is a very good place. 
I love these nice stairs. I’d rather be here 
than any where else in the world- I don’t 
want any of that old dinner T 


The Young Maroonerb. 


67 


This was very rude language, and more 
especially when used in a house where he was a 
guest. His mother was so much mortified that 
as soon as dinner was over she took him to her 
room, gave him a sound strapping, and put him 
in a corner, where he was to stay, until he 
promised to be a good boy. Then she lay down 
on her bed as if to take a nap, but in reality to 
meditate what course to pursue towards her 
rude little child. 

“Frank, you know, is fond of singing. There 
was a wild religious melody which he had learnt 
about that time, and which he was constantl;^ 
singing. It had a short chorus at the end of 
every line, and a long chorus at the end of each 
verse, running this way, 

“ ' Children of the heavenly King, 

Till the warfare is over, Hallelujah, 

As ye journey sweetly sing, 

Till the warfare is over. Hallelujah.* 

I forget the long chorus. 

“Well, your aunt had not been upon the bed 
more than a few minutes, before Frank quietly 
slipped from his corner and stole close to the 
bedside to make friends. But his mother would 
not notice him. He bent over and gave her a 
kiss Still she looked displeased. He tried 


68 


Robert and Harold. 


another kiss, but she turned away her face. 
This was a damper. Frank was disheartened, 
but not in despair. He leaned over the bed, 
making a long reach, to try the effect of a third 
kiss. 

“‘There Frank,* said his mother, in a dis- 
pleased tone, ‘that is enough. You need not 
kiss me any more.’ 

“ ‘ Yes, mother,’ said he, leaning far over, and 
taking hold of her, ‘ I mean to kiss you till the 
warfare is over, HallelujahJ" 

“ I need not say that, from that moment, the 
warfare was over, and Frank behaved himself 
well through the remainder of the visit. 

“And now, since he has managed to escape 
the lecture I was about to give him on eating too 
fast, I hope he will hereafter cultivate the 
recollection of to-day and the fish-hones.'* 


CHAPTER VII. 


BUG IN THE EAR — VISIT TO FORT BROOKE — EVADING 
BbOCD-HOUNDS — CONTEST WITH DOGS AND MEANS 
OF DEFENCE — AMUSING ESCAPE FROM A WILD BULL 
AND CONVERSATION ON THE SUBJECT. 

While Riley was at Bellevue the workmen suc- 
ceeded in raising the frame of the new house, and 
in completing the most laborious part of the work. 
On the last day of his stay he was despatched 
with a message to Fort Brooke, to say that on 
the following Tuesday Dr. Gordon and family 
would make their promised visit. 

During the interval nothing of special interest 
occurred, except a painful accident that happened 
’ to Harold. He was awakened in the night by a 
sudden tickling in his ear. This "was caused by 
a harvest bug — a black hard-winged insect, nearly 
an inch long. When first feeling it, and uncer- 
tain what it was, he sprang up in bed, and struck 
the ear violently from behind, in the hope of jar- 
ring it out. Failing in this, he poured his ear 
full of water; but still not succeeding, he felt 
along the wall for a large needle he recollected 
seeing there the evening before, and with that 

69 


70 Robert and Harold; or 

endeavoured to pick it out. The frightened bug 
finding itself so energetically pursued into its un- 
natural hiding place, went deeper, and began to 
scratch with its clogged feet, and to bite upon the 
tender drum of the ear. The pain it caused was 
excruciating. Harold, feeling that he must soon 
go into spasms, unless relieved, wakened his uncle, 
and entreated earnestly for help. To his inex- 
pressible delight Dr. Gordon said he could relieve 
him in a minute ; and seizing the night lamp he 
poured the ear full of oil. Scarcely had this fluid 
closed around the intruder, before it scrambled 
out, and reached the external ear just in time to 
die. 

Harold could not find words for his gratitude. 
“Uncle,” said he, “you may think me extrava- 
gant, but I assure you the pain was so intense, 
that I was thinking seriously, in case you could 
not relieve me, of making Sam chop my ear open 
with a hatchet. This I suppose would have killed 
me ; but it must have been death in either case.” 

On the day appointed, they went to Fort Brooke 
in the pleasure boat. Dr. Gordon being at the 
helm, and Robert and Harold taking turns in 
managing the sails. The wind was fair, and the 
light ripple of the water was barely suflBcient to 
give a graceful dancing to their beautiful craft. 
Far below the transparent waves, they could see 
the glistening of bright shells upon the bottom. 


The Young MARooNERrf. 71 

and every now and then the flash of a silver-sided 
fish. 

At the fort they were received with the courtesy 
that so generally marks gentlemen of the army ; 
and the three days of their stay passed oflf very 
pleasantly. The reveille and tattoe, the daily 
drill, and the practising with cannon, were novel- 
ties to the young back-woodsmen. Frank was ex- 
ceedingly surprised, as well as amused, to see 
cannon-balls making “ ducks and drakes,'’ as he 
called them, upon the water. He had often thrown 
oyster-shells, and flat stones, so as to skim in this 
way, but he had no idea that it could be done with 
a cannon-ball. 

On the last day of their visit, Harold escaped 
from an unpleasant predicament, only by the ex- 
ercise of cool courage and ready ingenuity. He 
had gone with Frank to visit a cannon target, a 
mile or more distant. Wandering along the bank 
of the Hillsborough river, which flows hard by the 
fort, and then entering the woods on the other 
side of the road, he was suddenly accosted by a 
man on horseback, who had been concealed behind 
a bower of yellow jessamines. 

“ Good day, my young friend : Have you been 
walking much in these woods to-day?” 

Harold said that he had not, and inquired why 
the question was asked. The man replied, “ I am 
watching for a villanous Indian-negro, who was 


72 Robert ard Harold; or 

seen skulking here this morning. He has been 
detected in stealing, and several persons will soon 
come with blood-hounds to hunt him. If you see 
his track,” (and he described its peculiarity,) “ 1 
hope you will let us know.” 

Harold consented to do so, and walked on, un- 
willing to be the spectator of the scene. Return- 
ing to the road, and walking some distance, the 
thought flashed into his mind that possibly the 
dogs might fall upon his own trail. It was cer- 
tain that they would naturally take the freshest 
trail, and he was confident that the man did not 
know which way he went. The dogs were proba- 
bly fierce, and it would be exceedingly difiicult, in 
case of an attack, to defend himself and Frank 
too. Becoming every moment more uneasy, he 
went to the roadside and cut himself a stout blud- 
geon. Frank watched the operation, and suspected 
that something was wrong, though he could not 
conjecture what. 

“ Cousin,” said he, “ what did you cut that big 
stick for ?” 

“A walking-stick,’^ he replied: “Is it not a 
good one ?” 

“Yes, pretty good; but I never saw you use a 
w'alking-stick before.” 

At that moment, Harold heard afar oflf the deep 
bay of the blood-hounds, opening upon a trail. 
The sound became every moment more distinct. 


The Young Maroon ers. 73 

He could distingui?h the cry of four several dogs. 
They were evidently upon his scent. He clutched 
his club, and looked fiercely back. It was a full 
half mile to the place where, having left the man, 
he emerged into the road ; and there were several 
curves in it so great that he could neither see nor 
be seen for any distance. Necessity is the mother 
of inventi-^n. A bright thought came into his mind, 
“Stay here,” said he to Frank, “and don’t move 
one peg till I come back.’’ 

He was at a sharp bend of the road, on the 
convex side of which lay a little run of water, 
skirted by a thick undergrowth. He took a course 
straight with the road, and hurrying as fast as 
possible into the wet low ground, returned upon 
his own track ; then, taking Frank in his arms, 
sprang with all his might, at right angles, to his 
former course, and ran with him to a neighbour- 
ing knoll, which commanded a view of the road, 
where he stopped to reconnoitre. He had doubled^ 
as hunters term this manoeuvre, practised by hares 
and foxes when pursued by hounds ; and his in- 
tention was, if still pursued, to place Frank in a 
tree, and with his club to beat off the dogs until 
the hunters arrived. 

It was soon proved that the hounds were ac- 
tually upon his track. They came roaring along 
the road, with their tails raised, and their noses 
to the ground. Arriving at the spot where Frank 


74 Robeki and Hakold; or 

had stood, they did not pursue the road, but 
plunged into the bushes, upon the track which 
Harold had doubled, and went floundering into 
the mire of the stream beyond, where they soon 
scattered in every direction, hunting for the lost 
trail. The boys did not pursue their walk ; hav- * 
ing made so narrow an escape, they turned their 
steps, without delay, towards the fort. 

“ Cousin,” inquired Frank, on their way back, 
“ did not those dogs come upon our track ?” 
Harold replied, “ Yes.” 

“ And did you cut that big stick to fight them?” 

“Yes.” 

“ And did you intend to cheat them by going 
into the bushes, and coming back the same way, 
and then jumping off, with me in your arms ?” 
Harold still said, “ Yes.” 

“ Well now, cousin,” inquired Frank, “ where 
did you learn that nice trick ?” 

“ From the rabbits and foxes,” he answered. 
“ I did not know who could tell me better that 
they, how to escape from dogs.” 

Frank said he always knew that foxes were very 
cunning, but he never before heard of any one’s 
taking a fox for his teacher. 

On returning to the fort. Dr. Gordon applauded 
the ruse, and congratulated Harold upon his es- 
cape ; but, at the same time, informed him that 
his plan was not to be relied upon. “ A well 


The Young Marooners, 75 

trained liound,” said he, “is as competent to 
nose out a doubled track as you are to devise it. 
I attribute your escape, partly to the fact that the 
dogs are not staunch, and partly to the help af- 
fordec? you by the miry bottom, on -which your 
scent could not lie.’^ 

The conversation now turned naturally upon 
contests with dogs, and dijfferent methods of es- 
cape. Dr. Gordon related the story of his having 
defended himself and his little brother against 
three fierce dogs, when he was about Kobert’s age, 
Dy putting his back against a wall, and beating 
off the assailants with a club. 

“ But were you ever forced to fight them when 
you had no stick ?” asked Harold. 

“ Fortunately not,” his uncle replied. “ Though 
I knew a person once who was caught as you de- 
scribe, and who devised at least a show of defence. 
He took off his hat and shoved it at the dog, with 
a fierce look, whenever it approached. But I 
presume that his success depended more upon the 
expression of his countenance than upon the 
threatening appearance of his weapon. K fear- 
less eye and a quiet resolute manner, is the best 
defence against any enemy, human or brute, that 
can be devised. 

“I did, however, witness once an expedient 
adopted by a sailor, which goes to show what can 
be accomplished in an emergency of the kind, by 


76 Robert and Harold; or 

a cool head and a steadj hand. A large dog 
rushed at him, without provocation, on the public 
wharf. The sailor spoke to him, looked at him^ 
shoved his hat at him, but in vain. The dog flew 
at his legs. Quietly drawing his knife, as a last 
resource, and holding his hat in his left hand, he 
stooped, and allowing the dog to seize his hat, 
passed his knife underneath it, into his throat. 
The dog staggered back, mortally wounded, not 
having seen the hand that slew him.’^ 

On Friday, September 24th, the company re- 
turned to Bellevue ; and on the week following, 
had the opportunity of witnessing an act of cool 
courage, which Harold declared to evince far more 
ingenuity and composure of mind, than his own 
escape from the blood-hounds. 

Riley had made them another visit, and was 
engaged at work upon the house, under the direc- 
tion of Sam, the carpenter. Dr. Gordon took the 
young people in the pleasure boat, to spend an 
afternoon in the agreeable occupation of obtaining 
another supply of fish. After trying for some 
time, with poor success, they saw Riley coming 
along the bluff* ; his object being, as was after- 
wards shown, to point out the reason of theii 
failure, and to tell them what to do. 

As he approached, a fierce looking bull rushed 
from a grove of live oaks, and made furiously at 
him. Had Riley been near the shore he might. 


The Young Margo neks. 


77 


and probably would, have sprang into the water, 
and thus escaped ; but the enraged beast was be- 
tween him and his place of refuge. The company 
in the boat felt seriously anxious for his safety, 
since there appeared little chance of his escaping 
without a contest. But Riley took the matter 
very coolly. He glided to a little clump of 
saplings, and holding to one of them at arm’s 
length, seemed to enjoy the evident mortification 
of the bull in being so narrowly dodged. He was 
very expert in keeping the small tree between him 
and it ; and as the circle in which he ran was 
much smaller than that in which the bull was com- 
pelled to move, his task was easy. The furious 
animal pushed first with one horn then with the 
other ; he ran suddenly and violently ; he pawed 
the earth, and bellowed with rage ; his eyes flashed 
and his mouth foamed, but it was in vain. Soon 
Riley watched his opportunity, and glided nimbly 
from that tree to one nearer the boat ; then to 
another and another ; the bull following with 
every demonstration of impotent rage. This was 
done merely to teaze. Finally becoming wearied 
with this profitless, though amusing sport, he 
gathered a handful of sand, and provoking the 
bull to push at him again, forced a part of the 
sand into one eye, and the remainder into the 
other, and then left him perfectly blinded for the 
time, and rushing madly from place to place, 


78 


Robert and Harold; or 


while Riley came laughing to the beach, ani de- 
livered his message. 

Coolly and cleverly done !” said Dr. Gordon, 
at the end of the contest. “ That is certainly a 
new idea, in the way of • involuntary bull baiting, 
which is worth remembering. Rut I advise you 
young folks not to try it, except in case of a simi- 
lar necessity. It is safer to climb a tree or fence, 
or even to plunge into the water.” 

“ Riley had no other chance,” remarked Harold. 

“ He had not,” Dr. Gordon rejoined, “ and 
therefore I regard his expedient as valuable. 
Should you be pursued in an open field, the dan- 
ger would be still greater. Then the best plan 
would be to detain the beast by something thrown 
to attract his attention. Cattle are made very 
quickly angry by the sight of a red garment. If 
anything of this color, such as a shawl or pocket 
handkerchief can be dropped when you are pur- 
sued by one, it will be almost certain to catch his 
eye, and to engage him awhile in goring it. If 
nothing red can be dropped, then let him have 
something else from your person — a hat, coat, or 
a spread umbrella — in fact anything calculated to 
attract his eye.” 

“ I have heard,” observed Robert, “ of jumping 
upon a bull’s back, as he stooped his head to 
toss.” 

So have I,” his father added, “ hut spare me 


The Young Marooners. 


79 


if you please, the necessity ; none but a monkey, 
or a person of a monkey’s agility can do it suc- 
cessfully. I should sooner risk the chance of 
^springing suddenly behind him, and seizing his 
tail. At least I should like to administer that 
8/^und belaboring with a stick which he would so 
richly deserve, and which might teach him better 
manners.” 

“ Or to twist Ms tail” said Harold merrily, 
“ I believe that will make a bull bellow, as soon 
as putting sand into his eyes. And what is better, 
you can keep on twisting, until you are sure that 
his manners are thoroughly taught.” 


CHAPTER VIII. 


MAROONING AND THE MAROONING PARTY. 

The work of house-building and improvement 
DOW went forward with visible rapidity. By the 
first day of October, the new dwelling-house was 
sufficiently advanced to allow the family to move 
into it; and in a fortnight more, the new kitchen 
was covered, and such other changes made, in and 
about the house, as to give it quite a genteel and 
comfortable appearance. As it became necessary 
about this time for the workmen to attend to some 
inside work, which could be more easily accom- 
plished by having the family out of the way. Dr. 
Gordon stopped the young people after school, 
and said to them: 

“ Children, I have a proposition to make. But 
before doing so, who can tell me what ‘ marooning* 
means?’* 

All turned their eyes to Robert, whom they re- 
garded as a sort of walking dictionary ; and ho 
answered with a slight hesitation — “ I should say, 
living pretty much in the way we have lived most 
of the time since we came to Bellevue. A per- 
80 


k 


The Yojng Mae donees. 81 

eon maroons when he lives in an unsettled 
state.” 

“You are nearly right ; hut to be more critical. 
Thj word ‘maroon’ is of West India origin-- 
coming I think from the island of Jamaica. It 
meant at first a free negro. But as those who 
ran away from their masters became virtually free 
for the time, it came afterwards to mean a run- 
away negro. To maroon therefore means to go 
from home, and live like a runaway negro. I 
wish to ask if any one present is in favor of ma- 
rooning ?” 

All were silent, and Dr. Gordon continued, 
“ To maroon means also to go to some wild place, 
where there is plenty of game or fish, and to live 
upon what we can obtain by our own skill. Are 
there any persons now in favour of marooning ?” 

“ I am — and I — and I !” was the universal 
response. “ When shall it he ? Where shall it 
be ?” 

“You are too fast,” said the Doctor. “I have 
one of two propositions to make. We must for 
a few days give up the house to the workdien. 
Now the question to he decided is. Shall we return 
to Fort Brooke, and spend our time among the 
guns and cannons; or shall we go to Biley's 
Island at the mouth of the bay, and spend it 
among the deer and turkeys, the fish and oysters, 
of which we have heard so much? There are 
F 


82 Robert and Harold; :r 

advantages and disadvantages on both sides ; and 
my own mind is so perfectly balanced that I 
will leave the decision to you.” 

Harold’s eyes flashed fire at the prospect of hie 
old employment ; still he said nothing ; he waited 
to know what the others preferred. Robert looked 
at him, and in a moment caught the contagion. 
Indeed it seemed as if a sort of mesmeric influence 
had swayed the whole party, for they did nothing 
more than exchange with each other one hurried 
glance, and then unanimously cried out, Riley’s 
Island ! Riley’s Island I” 

Remember,” said Dr. Gordon, that in 
marooning we must wait upon ourselves. Wil- 
liam i^he only servant I can take. His time 
will be fully occupied with cooking, and other 
duties belonging to the tent. We cannot depend 
on him for anything more than is absolutely 
necessary. Are you still of the same mind?” 

“ The same !” they all replied. 

‘‘ Still I will not hold you to your promises 
until you have had further time for reflection,” 
saift he. “You may not have looked at all the 
difficulties of the case. I will give you until 
dinner-time to make up your minds ; and to help 
your thoughts, I will assign to each of you an 
office, and make you responsible' for providing all 
things necessary for a week’s excursion, tc begin 
in the morning. 


The Young Maroonehs. 83 

Harold, I appoint you master of the hunting 
and fishing departments. 

“ Robert shall be sailing-master, and provide 
for the literature of the party. 

“ Mary shall be housekeeper still, and mistress 
of the stores. 

“ And Master Frank shall be — I know not what 
to make him, unless supercargo.'^ 

“ Now I wish you each to sit down at your 
leisure, and make out a written list, to be presented 
to me at dinner-time, of all things needed in your 
several departments.” 

They responded very heartily, and were about 
to retire, when Dr. Gordon, observing a comical 
expression on Frank’s face, said, “What is the 
matter, Frank? Are you not willing to be 
supercargo 

“ I do not know what supercargo i^ answered 
Frank, “ unless it is somebody to catch rabbits. 
But I know how to do that. So I mean to take 
my dog and hatchet, and a box of matches.” 

“ Well done, Frank,” said his father ; “ you 
have the marooning spirit if you do not know 
what supercargo is. But where did you learn the 
art. of catching rabbits ?” 

“ Oh, I learnt it from cousin Harold,” said he, 
“We got a rabbit into a hollow tree, and caught 
him there. I caught him father with my own 
hand ; I know exactly how to catch a rabbit.” 


84 


Egbert and Harcld; or 


“Very well, Mr. Supercargo, carry what you 
will. But go along all of you, and be ready with 
your lists against dinner-time.” 

They retired in great glee to plan out and 
prepare. Robert and Harold, having first gone 
to the beach to think alone, weie to be seen, half 
an hour afterwards, in their room, busily engaged 
with pencil in hand. At this time Frank came 
in. He had been almost frantic with joy at the 
prospect of the change; and after having romped 
with his dog Fidelle and the goats in the yard, 
he had come to romp with any one who would 
join him in the house. 

“Brother Robert and cousin Harold,” said he, 
“ what are you doing ? Are you writing ? are you 
ciphering ? are you studying ? Why do you not 
answer me ?” He was evidently in a frolic. 

“ Go to your play, Frank, and do not bother 
us,” returned Robert, impatieutly ; “ we are think- 
ing.” 

“ I know you are ; for father said we are think- 
ing all the time we are awake, and sometimes while 
W^are asleep. But I want to know what you are 
thinking about so hard.” 

“ Don’t you know,” Harold answered, mildly, 
“that we are going to Riley’s Island to-morrow, 
and that Robert and I have to make out a list of 
what we are to carry ? We are making our lists.” 

“ Ah b 1 ! but I have to carry some things too,” 


The Young Maroon ers. 


85 


said lie. “ Father is going to let me catch the 

rabbits there ; and he called me a — , some kind 

of a ; I forget the name, but it means the 

person to catch rabbits. What is the name, 
brother V’ 

“ Supercargo 

“Yes, that’s it — supercargo. Must’n’t I think 
of something too ?” 

“ Certainly,” replied Harold, humouring the 
joke. “ But the way we did, was first to go off by 
ourselves, and think of what we were to carry ; 
then to come in and write off our lists. Do you 
go now and think over yours, and when you come 
in I will write it for you.” 

Frank went out, but he was not gone long. 
He insisted on having his list made out at once 

“What do you wish to carry?” Harold asked. 
Frank told him. 

“.>Tow,” said Harold, “I will make a bargain 
with you. If you do not trouble us before we 
have finished our work, I will write your list for 
you so that you yourself can read it. Will you 
stay out now ?” 

“ That I will. But can you write it so that I 
can read it ?” 

“ Yes, and will not print it either.” 

“ Well, then you must be a very smart teacher, 
almost as smart as the foxes ; for father has been 
teaching me this summer to make writing marks. 


86 Robert and Harold ; or 

but I have never made one of the writing letters 
yet.” 

Harold however persisted in his promise, and 
he and Frank were as good aS their several words. 
Frank, it is true, did creep on tip-toe, and peep 
through the crack of the door, but he disturbed 
nobody ; and when at last the boys came out, Ha^ 
r'old presented him with a folded paper, which he 
instructed him to put into his pocket, and not to 
open till the lists were called for. 

At the appointed hour they all assembled. The 
meal passed pleasantly off ; not an allusion had as 
yet been made to the proposed excursion. It was 
a part of Dr. Gordon’s training to practice his 
children in self-restraint. He could however dis- 
cern by their looks that their decisions remained 
as before. Said he, I presume you have all made 
up your minds to the marooning party ; am I 
correct?” 

“ 0 yes, sir, yes,” was the answer, “ and we are 
all ready to report, not excepting Frank and 
William.” 

‘‘ Really, you have done wonders ! But let me 
call upon you each in turn. Harold McIntosh, 
you are hunting and fishing-master Let me hear 
your report.” 

Harold took from his pocket a piece of paper 
about as broad as his hand, and a little longer. 
Besides the arms, ammunition and appurtenances, 


The Young Marooners. 


87 


fisliing-hooks, lines and nets, he closed his list with 
reading “ brimstone/’ 

“And what use,” asked his uncle, “do you ex- 
pect to make of that?” 

“ Taking bee-trees,” he replied. “ Brimstone 
is used in driving bees from the honey.” 

“ Whether we meet with bee-trees or not, the 
brimstone will be in nobody’s way ; let it go. Mr. 
hunting-master your list is perfect. Now Kobert, 
yours.’’ 

His list embraced all that the boat would need 
for comfort, or for repair in case of accident. The 
books selected had reference to the taste of each. 
Shakespeare for his father. Goldsmith’s Natural 
History for Harold, Scott’s Napoleon for himself, 
Kobinson Crusoe and Botany for his sister, and 
(in a spirit of mischief) Old Mother Hubbard for 
Frank. 

But Frank was quite indignant at what he knew 
to be an insinuation against his childish taste 
“ I will not have old Mother Hubbard for my 
book,” he said, as soon as he heard the list read. 
“ I have passed that long ago ; I wanted to carry 
Jack the Giant Killer.” 

“ Scratch out Mother Hubbard,” said his 
father to Kobert, and put down Jack. Your list 
Master Robert is pretty good ; but I shall take 
the liberty of adding several volumes to the stock, 
in case of bad weather. And beside this, I should 


88 Egbert and Harold; or 

advise you all to carry your pocket Testaments, 
that you may continue your plan of daily read- 
ing. I should be sorry, and almost afraid, to 
let our sports interfere with our devotions.” 

Up to this time Frank had been listening to 
what had been read or spoken. But now, on a 
sign from Harold, he took a paper from his 
pocket, and, looking at its contents, commenced 
capering round the room, saying, “ I can read 
it — I can read every word of it 1” 

“Eead what?” asked his father. 

My list,” replied Frank, that cousin Harold 
wrote for me. I can read it all 1” Then let us 
have it.” 

“ Here,” said he, “ is 
my hatchet.” 

‘‘ And here is my bow 
and arrows.” 

“ And here is my dog ; 
only it is not half so 
pretty as Fidelle.” 

‘‘And down here at 
the bottom — that is — 
that is — I believe it is — 
either a block or a brick- 
bat. 0, now I remember, 



The Young Marooners. 


89 


“ Bravo, Flank,” said his father, “ you do credit 
to your teacher. I doubt whether I could my- 
self have guessed what that last thing was in- 
tended for Your list may pass also. 

‘‘Now, Miss Mary, let us have yours. You 
have had more to think of than all the others put 
together, and yet I’ll warrant you are nearly as 
perfect in proportion ” 

Mary blushed to hear the commendation be- 
stowed upon her on trust, and replied, “ I doubt 
it, father. For though it. is very long, I am all 
the while thinking of something else to be added, 
and I am pretty sure there is a great deal yet that 
I have forgotten.’’ She then read her own list, 
containing about thirty-five articles, and Wil- 
liam’s, embracing half a dozen more ; upon which 
her father continued to bestow praise for the 
house- wifery they showed, and to each of -which he 
made some slight additions. 

“Now, William,” said he, “do you select two 
moderately sized boxes, and aid Miss Mary to 
pack everything in her line so as not to crowd 
the boat. Bemember, too, to put in for Biley a 
half bushel of salt, a loaf of sugar, and a peck of 
wheat flour. Pack the boat, and have it complete 
this evening, however late it should take you, that 
there may be no delay in the morning.” 

They were no sooner dismissed from table than 
all went vigorously to work. Guns were cleaned 


90 


Robert and Harold. 


— ^hooks and lines examined — ^boxes packed — all 
things being done by classes. Then each person 
put up an extra suit or two of clothing, in case 
of accidents. And so expeditiously did the work 
go forward, that by five o’clock that evening the 
boat was ready for her trip. 


i 


CHAPTER IX. 


BMBAllKATTON — ABDUCTION EXTRAORDINARY — EF- 
FORTS TO ESCAPE — ALTERNATE HOPES AND FEARS 

DESPAIR — VESSEL IN THE DISTANCE RENEWED 

HOPES AND EFFORTS WATER-SPOUT — FLASH OP 

LIGHTNING AND ITS EFFECTS — MAKING FOR SHORE 
GRATEFUL ACKNOWLEDGMENTS. 

Many visions that night danced before the 
young sleepers — prancing deer with bright eyes 
and branching horns; turkeys running, flying, 
fluttering ; white tents, mossy beds, and all the 
wild scenes of woodland life. They were up and 
dressed at daybreak. The wind was fair, and the 
day promised to be fine. Frank’s little feet were 
pattering over the whole house and yard, carrying 
him into everybody’s way, on the pretence of 
rendering assistance. There was one useful 
suggestion which he made. He had gone to each 
room and corner in the house, saying “ good-bye” 
to every person and thing, chairs, tables, and all, 
when at last he came to his father’s cloak and 
umbrella, kept in the same corner. 

“Good-bye, umbrella,” said he, “hut as for 
you, good Mr. Cloak, father will want you to 

91 


92 Egbert and Harold; or 

sleep on. Poor umbrella ! are you not sorry ? 
Don’t you want to go too ? But father !” he 
cried, running into the next room, “ had we not 
better carry the umbrella? May be we shall 
need it.” 

“ That is a good idea. Master Frank,” said his 
father. “ Do you take charge of the umbrella, 
as a part of your office, and see it put into the 
boat.” 

Frank ran back to the room he had left, and 
taking the umbrella from its corner, he said, “ 0 
ho, my little fellow, father says you may go. 
Are you not glad I asked for you ? But you 
must be a good boy, and not put yourself in any- 
body’s way. Come now, spread your wings, and 
let me see how glad you look.” 

He opened the umbrella, and flapped it several 
times to make it look lively, then closed it, and 
set it beside the cloak where it belonged. Pre- 
sently he heard the tinkle of a little silver bell, 
and knew that it was the signal for family 
prayers. He went to the breakfast-room, and 
took his seat. 

Dr. Gordon’s children were well versed in the 
Scriptures, and were remarkably attentive during 
the reading of them. Perhaps one secret of this 
fact was to be found in their father’s practice of 
stopping every few verses during the family 
reading to ask them questions on what had been 


The Zodng Marooners. 


93 


read, and briefly to explain wbat they uld not 
otherwise comprehend. This morning the chil- 
dren observed that the chapter read was remark- 
ably appropriate to their circumstances, and that 
the Doctor prayed particularly that the Lord 
would preserve them from all sin and harm during 
their excursion ; that he would preside over their 
pleasures, and that he would make their tempo- 
rary absence the means of their knowing him 
better, and loving him more. 

They breakfasted as the sun was rising. While 
at table no one could speak of anything but the 
voyage and the island, and what they expected to 
see, do, and enjoy. The boat was at the wharf, 
which had been erected for the brig. It was 
packed, and ready for departure, with the excep- 
tion of a few things to be carried by hand. Wil- 
liam had breakfasted at the same time with the 
family, and now came in, saying, “All ready, 
sir.” 

“Come, children,” said Dr. Gordon, “let us 

go-” 

“ Come, umbrella,” said Frank, “you are to go 
with me.” 

“ 0 father,” exclaimed Mary, as they ap- 
proached the shore, “there is Nanny with her 
sweet little kids. See how anxiously she looks at 
the boat, and tries to say, ‘ Do let me go too.' 
Had we not bettei take her ? She is so tame ; 


Robert and Harold; or 

and then you are so fond of milk in your cof 
fee.” 

“ I doubt,” he replied, “ whether there will be 
room for dogs, goats, and ourselves too. But we 
can easily determine ; and as I know that all of 
you are as fond of milk as I am, I will let her go 
if there is room.” 

They took their places. Dr. Gordon at the 
helm, Robert and Harold amidships, Mary and 
Frank next to their father, and William in the 
bow. Everything had been stowed so snugly 
away, and the boat was withal so roomy, that 
Nanny and her kids were invited to a place. 

“Now, children, for order’s sake,” said Dr. 
Gordon, “ I will assign the bow of the boat, where 
William is, to Nanny and her kids ; Fidelle must 
lie here by Frank, and Mum may go with Harold 
Mary call your pet, and have her in her place.” 

A word about the dogs. Fidelle was a beauti 
ful and high-blooded spaniel, that might have 
been taught anything which a dog could learn, 
but whose only accomplishments as yet were of a 
very simple character, and confined chiefly to 
such tricks as were a source of amusement to her 
little master. Mum was a large, ugly, rough- 
looking cur, whose value would never have been 
suspected from his appearance. He was brave, 
faithful, and sagacious ; strong, swift-footed, and 
obedient But his chief value consisted in hi^ 


The Young Marjoners. 95 

education. He came from the pme barrens of 
Georgia, where Dr. Gordon had first seen'^and 
purchased him, and where he had been trained, 
according to the custom of the wild woodsm(m 
there, to hunt silently ; and in following the trail 
of a deer or turkey to keep just in advance of 
nis master, and to give suitable indications of 
being near the object of pursuit. Mum was no 
common dog ; and he provM of inestimable ser- 
vice to the young adventurers in their coming 
difficulties. 

“ Draw in the anchor, William, while I cast off 
at the stern,*’ said Dr. Gordon. “ But hold ! let 
us see what that means.” He pointed with his 
finger to a horseman, who turned a point on the 
beach, and seeing them about to depart, waved 
his hat to say “stop!” The horseman rode at 
full speed, and soon was within speaking dis- 
tance. He bore a note from the surgeon at Eort 
Brooke, requesting the loan of a certain instrument 
which Dr. Gordon had promised when on his 
visit, and for which there was now a sudden 
call. 

“ Keep your places, children,” said the Doctor. 
“ I shall be gone only five minutes. William, do 
you take my place, and keep the boat steady by 
holding to this frame.” 

He ascended the wharf, went with the soldier 
to the house, and was absent a very few minutes : 


96 


Robekt and Hardlb; or 


but during that interval an event occurred which 
separated them for a long, long time, and made 
them oftentimes fear that they should never more 
meet in this world. 

The position of the boat at the wharf was pecu- 
liar. Her stem had been lashed to the timbers, 
for the purpose of keeping it steady, until all had 
entered ; and the bow was kept to its place by the 
anchor dropped into the two and half fathoms water, 
w’hich “was had” there at high tide. The fasten- 
ing to the stern having been cast off, preparatory 
to leaving, William was now holding to the wharf, 
awaiting his master’s return. 

This was not long after sunrise, at which mo- 
ment they had heard the report of a cannon unu- 
sually loud from the fort. Scarcely had Dr. Gor- 
don disappeared from the bluff, when the young 
people noticed a heavy ripple of the water, between 
them and the fort, indicating that it was distm'bed 
by a multitude of very large fish, moving with 
rapidity towards the sea. 

“What can they be?” was a question which 
dll asked, with a curiosity not unmixed with fear, 
as they looked upon the approaching waves. Wil- 
liam held firmly to the pier head, that the boat 
should not be moved too roughly by the disturbed 
water. 

“ Mas’ Robert,” said he, with anxious, dilating 
eyes, “ I do believe it is a school of dem debbil- 


The Young MAKooNERti. 


•97 


fish. Yes,’' and his eyes grew wild and his lips 
became ashy, “dey making right for dis pint.”* 

The children sprang to their feet, and made a 
rush to the stern, in the effort to get out of the 
boat, but William put his hand against them, and 
exclaimed piteously, “Back! Mas’ Robert — Mas’ 
Harrol ! All of you 1 You hab’nt time to git 
out ! Here dey ccme ! Down on your seats I 
For massy’s sake, down! ebery body!” 

* The following is a description of the hideous monster 
Known in our waters as the Devil Fish. 

It is a flat flsh, belonging to the family of Rays, and 
usually measures somewhere between ten and twenty feet 
from tip to tip of its wings. On each side of its mouth is 
a flexible arm, with which the animal grasps and feeds. 
It appears to be as remarkable for its stupidity as it is for 
its size, strength, and ugliness, seldom letting go anything 
which it once seizes with its arms. A few years since, 
one was discovered dead upon a mud flat near St. Mary’s, 
Georgia, grasping even in death a strong stake of which 
it had taken hold during high water. The incident related 
in the following pages is in perfect keeping with the habits 
of the fish. There are hundreds of persons now living, 
who recollect a similar adventure which took place in 
the bay of Charleston. On every occasion of serious alarm 
the fish makes for the deep water of the ocean, and some- 
times so frantically as to run high and dry ashore. 

AVhoever wishes to read more on this subject, can do so 
by referring to a volume called “ Carolina Sports,” in which 
the author (Hon. William Elliott,) sketches with lively and 
graphic pen some most adventurous scenes, in which he 
himself was principal actor. 

G 


08 Robert and Harold; or 

They were about to obey, when there was a whirl, 
and then a jerk of the boat, that threw them flat on 
their faces. They heard William’s voice crying 

hoarsely, “0 Lord hab and when they 

arose and looked around, they saw that he was mis- 
sing, and that their boat was rushing onward with 
a swiftness that made the water boil. 

“William ! William !” Robert called in bewilder- 
ment ; but no answer came, and they saw him no 
more. 

“0 mercy! Brother Robert! cousin Harold!” 
cried Mary, “ what is the matter ?” 

Robert looked vacantly towards the receding 
shore. Harold answered, “ One of these fish has 
tripped our anchor, and is carrying us out to sea.” 

The horrid truth was evident; and it sent a 
chill like death through their limbs and veins. 
Mary screamed and fell back senseless. Robert 
started up as though about to spring from the 
boat. Harold covered his face with his hands, 
gave one groan, then with compressed lips and 
expanded nostrils hastened to the bow of the boat. 
As for poor little Frank, it was not for some mo- 
ments that he could realize the state of the case ; 
but w^hen he did, his exhibition of distress was 
affecting He stretched his hands towards home; 
and as he saw his father running to the bluff, he 
called out, “0 father help us — dr,ar father! 0 
send a boat aft^r us ’ 0 !” Perceiving his 


The Young Marooneks. . 99 

father fall upon his knees and clasp his hands in 
prayer, he cried out, “Q yes, father, pray to 
God to help us, and he will do it — God can help 
us ! ” Then falling upon his own knees, he began, 
“ O God bless my father and mother, my brothers 
and sisters !' O God help us 

By this time the boat had passed fully half a 
mile from shore. Harold’s movement forward 
had been made with the intention of doing some- 
thing, he knew not what, to ‘relieve the boat from 
the deadly grasp of the devil fish. He first seized 
his rifle, and standing upon the forward platform, 
aimed it at the back of the monster, which could 
be distinctly seen at two fathoms’ distance, clutch- 
ing the chain which constituted their cable. He- 
>«pairing of reaching him with a ball through the 
intervening water, he laid aside the rifle, and 
seizing William’s axe, aimed several lusty blows 
at the cable chain. He struck it just on the edge 
of the boat where there was the greatest prospect 
of breaking it; but the chain was composed of 
links unusually short and strong, and the blows 
of the axe served only to sink it into the soft 
wood of the boat. 

“Robert,” said he, “look for Frank’s hatchet, 
and come here.” But Robert, stupefied with fear, 
sat staring at him from beside his prostrate sis- 
ter and weeping brother, and seemed neither to 
understand nor to hear. 


100 


Robert and Harold; or 


‘‘ Robert,” he repeated, get up, and be a man. 
Bring Frank’s hatchet, and help me break this 
chain.” 

Still he did not come. “ It is no use, Harold,” 
he replied. “Do you not see that sister is dead? 
William is dead too ! We shall all die !” 

“Robert! Robert!” he reiterated, almost with 
a threat, “do rouse up and be a man. Mary is 
not dead, she has only fainted ; she will come to 
directly. Come here and help me.” 

As he said, “ She has only fainted,” Robert 
sprang from his seat, took off his cap, dipped it full 
of water, poured it on her face, rubbed her palms 
and wrists to start the blood into circulation, then 
blew in her face, and fanned her with his wet cap. 
In the course of a minute Mary began to breathe, 
and then to sigh. 


“ Thank God 1” he exclaimed, “ she has only 
fainted 1 she is coming to ! Frank, do you fan 
ner now and I will help Harold.” 

But Harold had helped himself. Going to 
Frank’s parcel, he had taken out the hatchet, and 
returned to the bows, where he was now adjusting 
the axe, preparatory to his work. “ There Ro- 
bert,” on his coming up, “ do you hold the axe 
firmly under the chain, while I strike this link 
with the hatchet.” 

He did so, and Harold struck a blow upon the 
chain, so heavy that ; it rang again. Instantly 


The Yolnq Marooners. 


101 


they staggered, and fell backwards in the boat. 
The sharp sound of the hatchet upon the links had 
been conveyed along the metal to the fish, and 
made it dart forward with a sudden jerk. Ha- 
rold r'yse, and looked on a moment. “ We can’t help 
his being frightened, Robert. We must break 
the chain. Let us try again.” 

He struck blow after blow, though the fish 
seemed to be affected by each as by an electric 
shock. Robert held back his arm. “ Stop ! stop ! 
Harold, we are sinking !” It was even so. The 
fish, frightened by the sharp repeated sounds, had 
gone down so far as to sink the bow of the boat 
within a few inches of the water. But Harold 
was not to be stopped. With an almost frantic 
laugh, he looked fiercely at the slimy monster 
beneath, then at his pale companions, and raised 
his arm for another blow. “ Robert,” said he, “ it 
must be so. We must break the chain or die.” 
He struck again, again, and again, until the water 
began to ripple over the bow, and splash upon his 
hand. He stopped, and tears came into his eyes. 

“Look, Harold, at the staple,” said Robert. 
“Let us see if that cannot be started.” They 
tried it, striking from side to side, but in vain. 
The boat was too well made ; the staple was too 
large, and too firmly imbedded in the timbers to 
be disturbed ; and, moreover, it was guarded by 
an iron plate all around. Harold decided it was 


102 Robert and Harold; or 

easier to break the chain. “ Is there not a file, 
nor even a chisel among the tools ?” he asked. 
They rumaged among the several boxes and 
parcels, but no tools of the kind could be found * 
and then they sat down pale, panting, and dis- 
pirited. 

By this time the boat had passed out of the 
bay. The persons on shore, the houses, indeed 
the very trees which marked the place of their 
abode, had faded successively from sight. They 
had been running through the water at a fearful 
rate, for an hour and a half, and were now in the 
broad open gulf, moving as madly as before. The 
frightened fish, alarmed at these repeated noises 
in the boat, and grasping still more convulsively 
the chain which was to it an object of terror, had 
outstripped its hideous companions, and after pass* 
ing from the bay had turned tow^ds the south. 

“ There is Riley’s Island !” said Robert, point- 
ing sadly to a grove of tall palmettoes, which they 
were passing. “ And yonder is a boat, near 
shore, with a man in it. 0, if Riley could see us, 
and come after us ! And yet what if he did ! No 
boat can be moved by wind or paddle as we are 
moving.” After a few minutes silence he resumed. 
“ There is one plan yet which we have not tried ; 
it is to saw the chain in two with pieces of crockery. 
I have read of marble being cut with sand, and of 
diamonds being cut with horse hair. And I think 


The Yoiwa Marooners. lOcJ 

that if we work long enough we can cut the chain 
in two with a broken plate. Shall we try it V* 

“ 0 yes, try anything,” Harold replied. 
“But,” looking at the flapping wings and horrible 
figure of the fish, and grinding his teeth, “ if he 
W‘?uld come near enough to the surface, I should 
try a rifle ball in his head.” 

They broke one of the plates, and commenced 
to saw. Harold worked for half an hour, then 
gave it to Robert, who laboured faithfully. Had 
they been able to keep the link perfectly firm, and 
also to work all the time precisely on one spot, 
they might possibly have succeeded. But after 
two hours’ hard work, the only result was that 
they had brightened one of the links by rubbing 
ofi* the rust and a little of the metal. 

“ 0, this will never, never do !” exclaimed 
Harold. “ It will take us till midnight to saw 
through this chain, and then we shall be upon the 
broad sea, without any hope of returning home. 
Robert I am done ! My hands are blistered ! My 
limbs are sore ! I have done what I could ! And 
now the Lord have mercy upon us !” 

Up to that moment Harold had been the life 
and soul of the exertions made. His courage and 
energy had inspired the rest with confidence. Bui 
now that his strong spirit gave way, and he sunk 
upon his seat, and burst into tears, it seemed that 
all hope was gone. Robert threw down his piece 


104 Robert and Harold ; or 

of plate, and went to seat himself by Mary, iu the 
hinder part of the boat. Frank had long since 
cried himself to sleep, and there he lay sobbing in 
his slumbers, with his head in Mary’s lap. Mary 
was still pale from suffering and anxiety; having 
recovered by means of the water and fanning, she 
had summoned her fortitude and tried to comfort 
Frank with the hope that Harold and Robert 
would succeed in breaking the chain, and then 
that they would spread their beautiful sail, and 
return home. When Robert took his seat, Frank 
awaked, and asked for water. 

“Sister Mary,” said he, “where is father? 
I thought he was here.” 

“Ko, buddy,” she replied, her eyes filling to 
think that he had awaked to so sad a reality, 
“father is at home.” 

“ 0, sister,” said he, “ I dreamed that father 
was with us, that he prayed to God to help us, 
and God made the fish let go, and we all went 
home. Brother Robert, have you '•broken that 
chain ?” 

This last appeal was too much for Robert’s foi- 
titude, tried already by repeated disappointments. 
He covered his face with his cap, and his whole 
body shook with emotion. 

“Brother Robert,” said Mary, speaking through 
her own tears, “ you ought not to give up so. The 
fish is obliged to let go some time or other, and 


The Young Marooners. 


105 


then may be some ship will pass by, and take us 
up. Remember how long people have floated 
upon broken pieces of a wreck, even without any 
« thing to eat, while we have plenty to eat for a 
month. Brother Robert and cousin Harold, do 
try to be comforted.” 

She obtained the water for Frank, and gave 
him something to eat. “Brother,” she added, 
“ you and cousin Harold have worked hard, and 
eaten nothing. Will you not take something? 
There are some nice cakes.” Both declined. 
“ Well, here is some water. I know you must be 
thirsty.” 

Harold was so much surprised to see a girl of 
Mary’s age and gentle spirit exercising more 
self-control than himself, that he was shamed out 
of his despair. He did not then know that trait 
in the female character, which fits her to comfort 
when the stronger spirit has been overwhelmed. 
He drank a mouthful of the water. She handed 
it also to Robert, but he pushed it away, saying, 
“No, sister, I do not want anything now. We 
have done all that we could, and yet .” 

“No, brother,” she replied, “ not all. There 
is one thing more that you have not even tried to 
do; and that may help us more than anything 
else. It is to pray to God to help us.” 

“0, yes, brother,” Frank added, “don’t you 
recollect what father read to us out of the 


106 Kcbert and Harold; or 

Bible, and talked to us about ? What is it, 
sister ?” 

“ When my father and my mother forsake me, 
then the Lord will take me up,” Mary recited. 

“ Yes, brother,” he continued, “ Remember 
that father prayed for us, when he saw us going 
off. And sister and I have been praying here, 
w^hileyou and cousin Harold were working yonder. 
Brother Robert, God will take care of us, if we 
pray to him.” 

“What Frank says is true, brother,” said 
Mary. “ He and I have been praying most of 
the time that you were working. And now see 
the difference ! when you two have given up every- 
thing, he and I are quiet and hoping. Brother 
Robert, we all ought to pray.” 

“ I do pray — I have prayed,” replied Robert. 

“That may be,” persisted Mary, “but what 1 
mean is, that we all ought to pray together.” 

“I cannot pray aloud,” Robert answered; “I 
never did it. I do not know how to do it. But 
we can all kneel down together, and pray silently 
that God will have mercy on us. Harold, will 
you join us in kneeling down ?” 

As they were rising for this purpose, Frank 
called out, Brother, what is that yonder ? Isn t 
it a boat coming to meet us ?” 

Theii eyes turned in the direction of Frank's 
finger and it was plain that a sail had heaved 


The Young Marooners. 


107 


into tlie offing fay* away to the south, and almost 
in their course. The sun shone upon the snow- 
white canvass. “ God be praised !” exclaimed 
Robert ; “ that is a vessel ! Who knows but we 
may yet meet her, and be saved ! Let us kneel 
down, and pray God to be merciful to us.” They 
did so ; and when they rose from their knees the 
vessel was evidently nearer. 

“Let us try her with the spy glass,” said 
Robert, and drawing it out to its proper length, 
he gazed steadily at her for a minute. “ That is 
a schooner, or rather an hemaphrodite brig. I 
can see her sails and masts. She is rigged like 
a revenue cutter, and seems also to have the rake 
of one. She is coming this way, and if she is a 
cutter, she is almost certainly bound for Tampa, 
and can take us home again.” 

How rapidly characters appear to shift with 
shifting circumstances ! Mary and Frank, who 
but a minute before were the only ones calm and 
disposed to speak in tones of energy and hope, 
now began to weep and lose all self-control ; 
while Robert and Harold, shaking off their de- 
spondency, sprang to their feet, and with bright 
eyes and ready limbs, prepared once more for 
effort. Harold seized the glass, and looked long 
and steadily. “ She is coming to us, or we are 
going to her very fast,” said he. “Perhaps 
both ; and now what shall we dc ?” 


108 Robert and Harold; or 

“ Rig up a signal, and load the guns,” replied 
Robert. “ Let us attract their attention as soon 
as possible. Quick, sister, get me a sheet !” 

In the course of fifteen minutes they had the 
sheet rigged and floating ; and by the time the guns 
were loaded, they could clearly discern not only 
the hull, but the port holes of the vessel, and her 
long raking masts. There was no further doubt 
that she was a revenue cutter bound for the bay. 
Still it became every moment more certain that 
without some change in the course of one or the 
other, they must pass at a considerable distance. 
Now what should they do ? The sky, which had 
been gradually clouding over since they saw the 
vessel, began to be rapidly and heavily overcast 
as they approached. Fearful that rain might 
fall, and utterly obscure their signal before it 
W'as seen, the boys resolved to fire their guns, ere 
there was any reasonable hope that they could be 
heard. At the first discharge the fish, which had 
probably been frightened in the morning by the 
cannon at the fort, jerked so terribly as almost 
to unseat them. At the discharge of the remain- 
ing guns it seemed less and less alarmed, until 
finally it ceased darting altogether ; its strength 
was failing. Soon afterwards they saw the smoke 
of two cannon from the vessel, and then a flag 
run up the mast. “ They see us ! They see 
us!” cried Robert and Mary 


The Young MaiwOONers. 109 

‘‘But can they help us?” asked Harold. 
“Here we are running between them and shore, 
faster than any vessel can sail except in a storm, 
and there is scarcely wind enough to fill their 
sails, and what there is is against their coming 
to our ai^„ Robert, we must break that chain, * 
or yet all is lost.” 

There was apparently some bustle on board the 
cutter. Many persons could be distinguished by 
the glass looking at them and at the clouds. 
They were preparing to lower a boat, yet with 
manifest hesitation. This was immediately ex- 
plained by the singular appearance of the cloud 
between the boat and the vessel. It had become 
exceedingly dark and angry. A portion in the 
middle assumed the shape of a trumpet, and 
descended with the sharp point toward the water ; 
while a broad column ascended from the sea to 
meet it ; and then sea and sky roared and tossed 
in terrible unison. 

“ It is a water-spout !” said Robert, “ if it 
strikes the vessel she is gone. Look there, 
Harold, look I’’ 

The cutter began to give sensible evidence ot 
the whirling eddy. Her sails flapped and her 
masts reeled. Soon they heard . boom ! boom! 
the roar of two more cannon. They were for the 
purpose of breaking the threatening column. 
They saw the descending pillar gradually ascend, 


110 Robert and Harold; or 

and spread itself into a dark mass of cloud, which 
poured out such a shower of rain as entirely to 
hide the vessel from sight. Afterwards they 
heard another cannon. “ That is for us,” Robert 
said ; “let us answer it as well as we can.” 

They fired gun after gun, and heard cannon 
after cannon in reply, but each fainter than 
before. Their last hope of being saved by the 
vessel was gone. She was far away, and hidden 
by the rain which enveloped her. There had 
been no rain upon themselves, but it was very 
dark overhead, and threatened both rain and 
wind. They were far enough from home — how 
far they could not conceive, and far too from the 
barely visible shore, upon the broad wild sea. 
The boys were relapsing rapidly into that moody 
despair which is so natural after strong yet fruit- 
less exertion, when a sharp flash of lightning 
struck in the water about one hundred yards 
before them. So near was it, and so severe, that 
they were almost blinded by the blaze, and 
stunned by the report. Their boat instantly 
relaxed its speed, and was soon motionless upon 
the water. The boys rushed to the bow. Their 
cable hung perpendicularly down, and the fish 
was nowhere to be seen. It had darted back 
from the lightning flash, and the cable had slipped 
quietly from its grasp. 

“ Thank God we are loose !” burst triumphantly 


The Young Maroonerb. 


Ill 


from Kobert. Harold looked on vrith strong 
emotbn. Once more tears gathered in his eyes. 
“ Robert,’’ said he, “ I never did make preten- 
sion to being a Christian, or a praying person, 
but if we do not thank God all of us for this when 
we get ashore, we do not deserve to live.” 

“Amen !” said Robert; and Mary and Frank 
responded, “ Amen !” 

The shore was full seven miles away. It was 
probably wild and barren. It might be difficult 
of approach, and inhospitable after they should 
land. But gladly did they draw aboard their 
anchor, raise their sail, and make toward it. The 
sea was smooth, but there was wind enough to fill 
their sails, and give promise of their reaching the 
shore ere night. Robert took the helm, and Harold 
managed the sails. Mary once more brought out 
her cakes and other eatables. Frank laughed from 
very pleasure ; and seldom, if ever, was a happier 
looking company to be seen, going to a strange 
and perhaps a hostile coast. 

Far as the eye could reach, to the north and 
south, there was a bluff of white sand, varied here 
and there by a hillock, higher than the rest, which 
the winds had blown up from the beach. Before 
them was an inlet of some sort — whether a small 
bay, the mouth of a river, or an arm of the sea, 
they could not determine ; it was fringed on the 
south with a richly coloured fcrest^ and on the 


112 


Robert ind Harold; or 


north by a growth of rank and nauseous man 
groves. Into this inlet they steered, anxious only 
for a safe anchorage during the night. A little 
before sunset they reached a pleasant landing- 
place, on the southern shore, near the forest ; and 
having been confined all day to the boat, they were 
glad enough to relieve themselves from their weari- 
some inaction, by a few minutes* exercise on land. 
Harold first ascended the bluff, and looked in every 
direction to see if there was any sign of inhabit- 
ants. No house or smoke was visible ; nothing 
but an apparently untouched forest to the left, and 
a sandy, sterile country to the right. 

“ Cousins,” said he, “ I think we may with safety 
sleep on the beach to-night. With our dogs to 
guard, nothing can approach without our know- 
ledge. I am almost afraid to anchor in the stream, 
lest we should be carried off by another devil-fish.’* 

To this proposal they agreed. The tent was 
handily contrived, requiring only a few minutes 
for its erection ; and while Mary and Frank drove 
down the tent-pins, Harold and Robert brought 
into it the cloaks and blankets for sleeping, toge- 
ther with their guns, and other necessaries for 
comfort and safety. 

As the darkness closed around them, its gloom 
was relieved by the ruddy blaze of a fire, which 
Robert and Harold had made with dried branches 
from a fallen oak, and kindled by Frank’s matches 


The Young Marooners.. 


113 


Mary soon had some tea prepared, which they 
found delightfully refreshing. Immediately after 
it, Harold, whose countenance ever since their 
escape from the fish had assumed a peculiarly 
thoughtful expression, remarked : 

“ I have no doubt we all remember what we said 
in the boat about being thankful ; and I have no 
doubt that from the bottom of- our hearts we do 
thank God for our deliverance ; but I think we 
ought to my so aloud together, and in our prayers, 
before we go to sleep this night.'* 

No one answered, and he proceeded : “ Robert, 
if you can speak for us, please say in our name 
what you know we ought to say.” 

There being still no reply, except a shake of 
Robert’s head, Harold continued : 

“ Then we can at least kneel down together, and 
I will say, ‘ Thanks to the Lord for his mercies, 
and may we never forget them after which we 
can unite in the Lord’s Prayer.” 

They knelt down. Harold did not confine him 
self to the words just recorded; he was much 
more full, and became more at ease with every 
word he uttered ; and when the others united with 
him in repeating aloud the Lord’s Prayer, as they 
had been accustomed to unite with their father in 
family worship, it was with an earnestness that 
they never felt before, and that was perceptible 
in every word and tone. That wild coast waspro- 
H 


114 


Robert and Harold. 


bably for the first time hallowed with the voice of 
Christian prayer. 

They made the boat secure by drawing the 
anchor well upon the beach. They spread then* 
cloaks and blankets upon the dry sand, and lay 
down to rest. Their dogs kept watch at the door 
of their tent ; and they slept soundly, and without 
the least disturbance, during the whole of this 
their first night of exile. 


CHAPTER X. 


WAKING UP — GOOD RESOLUTIONS — ALARM — MA- 
ROONING BREAKFAST — SEARCH FOR WATER — ^UN- 
EXPECTED GAIN OYSTER BANK FATE OF A RAC- 
COON THE PLUME AND FAN 

Shortly after day-light Mary was awaked by 
feeling Frank put his arm round her neck. She 
opened her eyes, and seeing the white canvass 
overhead, started in surprise; then the fearful 
history of the preceding day rushed into her mind, 
and her heart beat fast at the -recollection. She 
put her arm softly round Frank’s neck, drew him 
near to her, and kissed him. 

‘‘ Sister Mary,” said he, awaking, “ is this you ? 
I thought it was father. Why sister — what house 
is this ? 0, I remember, it is our tent.” 

Frank drew a long breath, nestled close to 
his sister, and laid his head on her bosom. He 
seemed to be thinking painfully. After a minute 
or two he sprang to his feet, and began to dress. 
Peeping through the curtain that divided the two 
sleeping apartments, he said, “ Brother and cousin 
Harold are sleeping yet, shall I wake them ?” 

No, no,’’ she replied. “ They must be very 

115 


116 


Robert and Harold; or, 


weary after all their hard work and trouble. Let 
us just say our own prayers, and go out softly to 
look at the boat.” 

The first thing which greeted their eyes, on 
coming to the open air, was Nanny with her kids. 
The tide had gone down during the night, leaving 
the boat aground, and the hungry goat had taken 
that opportunity to jump out, with her little ones, 
and eat some fresh grass and leaves. 

Mary’s mind, as housekeeper, turned towards 
breakfast. She and Frank renewed the fire, the 
crackling and roar of which soon roused the 
others, who joined them, and then went to the 
boat to see that all was safe. 

No change had occurred, other than has been 
noticed, except that the fulness of the dogs proved 
that they had fed heartily upon something during 
the night ; and of course that they had proved 
unfaithful sentinels. The sight of the boat made 
them sad. It told of their distance from home, 
and of the dangers through which they had passed. 
For some minutes no one broke the silence; y(3t 
each knew instinctively the other’s thoughts. 
Frank finally came near tD Robert, and looking 
timidly into his face, said, ‘‘Brother, do you not 
think that father will send somebody after 
us?” 

“ Yes, indeed ; if he only knew where tc 
send,” Robert replied in a soothing tone ; “ and 


The Young Marooners. 117 

more than that, I think he would come him- 
self/’ 

“ I think he will send/’ said Frank ; “for I re- 
member that after he knelt down by the landing 
and prayed for us, he turned to the man on horse- 
back, and pointed to us ; and then the man went 
back where he came from as hard as he could 
gallop.” 

“ Well, buddy,” returned Eobert, “ if father 
does not come after us, nor send for us, there is 
one thing we can do — try to get back to him. So 
there now” — he stooped down, and kissed him af- 
fectionately. Then he and Harold walked to- 
gether on the beach. 

During the whole morning, as on the preceding 
evening, Harold had been unusually grave and 
thoughtful. “ Robert,” he remarked, when they 
were beyond the hearing of the others, “ I have 
been trying ever since we rose to think what we 
ought to do to-day ; but my mind cannot fix on any- 
thing, except what we said yesterday about being 
thankful, and trying to do better. There is no 
telling how long it will be before we see Bellevue 
again, or what dangers we must meet. One thing, 
however, seems certain, that we ought to try 
and act like good Christian people ; and that part 
of our duty is to have some kind of worship 
here, as we have been used to having at your 
father’s.* 


118 Robert and Harold ; or 

Robert assented, but asked, “ How can we do 
it ? lam not accustomed to conduct tl.ese things, 
nor are you.” 

, “ We can at least do this,” replied Harold, 
v/hose mind was so deeply impressed with a sense 
of his obligations, that he was neither afraid nor 
ashamed of doing his duty. “ We can read a 
chapter, verse about, morning and evening, and 
repeat the Lord’s prayer together.” 

This was so easy, so natural, and so proper, 
that it was without hesitation agreed to. Mary 
and Frank were informed of it, and it was imme- 
diately put into practice. They gathered round 
the fire ; and as the murmur of their prayer as- 
cended from that solitary beach, the consciousness 
that this was their own act of worship, without the 
intervention of a minister, who is the priest of the 
sanctuary, or of a parent, who is the priest of the 
household, imparted a deep solemnity to their 
tones and feelfhgs. 

Scarcely had they risen from their knees, be- 
fore Nanny and her kids were seen to run bleat- 
ing down the bluff, while Mum and Fidelle, having 
rapidly ascended at the first alarm, gave signs of 
more than usual excitement. The boys hurried 
up the sandy steep, gun in hand, and looked in 
every direction. Nothing was to be seen, but Fi- 
delle’s tail was dropped with fear, and Mum’s back 
was bristling with rage. 


The Young Marooners. 


119 


What can be the matter with the dogs V asked 
Robert. 

“Ido not know,” Harold replied. “But we 
can soon find out. Here Mum, hie on 1” 

He gave the sign of pursuit, and the two dogs 
ran together, and began barking furiously at 
something in an immense mossy live oak near at 
hand. The boys stood under the tree, and scru- 
tinized every branch and mossy tuft, without dis- 
covering anything except a coal black squirrel, 
that lay flat upon a forked limb. “ You foolish 
beasts !” exclaimed Harold, “ did you never see 
a black squirrel before, that you should be so 
badly frightened at the sight of one ?” then le- 
velling his rifle at its head, he brought it down. 
It was very fat, having fed upon the sweet acorns 
of the live oak, and appeared also to be young 
and tender. Harold took it back to the tent, as 
an additiom.to their dinner, remarking, “ It is the 
sweetest meat of the woods.” -All admired its 
glossy black skin, and Frank begged for the rich 
bushy tail, that he might wear it as a plume. This 
little diversion, though trifling in itself, exerted a 
very cheering effect upon the elastic spirits of the 
young people, and made them for a time forget 
their solitude and comparative helplessness. Had 
they known the country as well then as they had 
occasion to know it afterwards, they would not 
have felt so quiet, or have been so easily satis- 


120 Robert and Harold; or 

fied, wh^n they saw the signs of alarm in their 
brutes. 

When they sat down to their simple breakfast, 
it made Frank laugh to see how awkward every 
thing appeared. There was no table, and of 
course there were no chairs. All sat on their 
heels, except Mary, who being the lady was digni- 
fied with a seat upon a log, covered with a folded 
cloak. It was a regular marooning breakfast. 

‘‘ I think- that our first business this morning is 
CO look for water,” remarked Harold, while they 
were sitting together. The goat seems to be very 
thirsty, and, as our jug is half empty, it will not 
be long before we shall be thirsty too. But how 
shall we manage our company? Shall Mary and 
Frank continue at the tent, or shall we all go to- 
gether ?” 

“ 0 together, by all means,” said Mary, speak- 
ing quickly. “I do not like the way those dogs 
looked before breakfast; they frightened me. 
There may not be anything here to hurt us, but if 
there should be, what could Frank and I do to 
help ourselves ?” 

“ Then together let us go,” Robert decided. 
“ And Frank, as you have nothing else to do, we 
will make you dipper master."' 

They ascended the bluff, and looked in every 
direction, to ascertain if possible where they 
might obtain what they wished ; but nowhere could 


The Young Marooners. 121 

they discern the first sign or promise of water. 
Far to the SDuth as the eye could reach, the coun- 
try looked dry and sandy. Eastward extended 
the river, or arm of the sea, but it appeared to 
have no current, other than the daily tides, and 
its shore gave no indication of being indented by 
rivulets, or even by the rains. 

“ It will put us to great inconvenience if we 
are not able to obtain fresh water,” remarked 
Harold. ‘^We shall be compelled to move our 
quarters without delay, for our supply cannot 
last long. However there is no such thing as try 
:ng. Which way shall we move ?” 

“Towards the sea,” replied Robert. “There 
is one fact about a sandy coast, that perhaps you 
have had no occasion to know — that oftentimes our 
best water is found on the open heach^ just about 
high-water mark. I have heard father explain 
this fact by saying that rain water is lighter than 
that which is salt; aiid that the rain probably 
filters through the sandy soil of the coast, and 
finds its vent just above the ordinary surface of 
the sea. I think, therefore, our best chance for 
finding fresh water is on the seashore, in the 
sand.” 

They had not proceeded far along the bluff 
before they heard a loud rushing in the air, and 
looking up they saw what Mary and Frank sap* 
posed to be a gang of enormously large buzzards, 


122 Robert and Harold; or 

fiying rapidly towards the forest, and passing 
very near them. “ What can they be !” inquired 
Robert, in momentary doubt. “ Really Harold, 
they are turkeys ! wild turkeys !” 

But as he uttered the words ‘‘ wild turkeys,’^ 
bang ! went Harold’s rifle, and down fluttered a 
gobler, with his wing broken. Here, Mum !” he 
shouted ; but Mum knew his business too 'well to 
need exhortation, for by the time the bird had 
scrambled to its legs Mum had seized and held it, 
until Harold put an end to its struggles by cutting 
ofi' its head. 

“ Here now is a fine dinner,” said he, lifting it , 
“ only feel how heavy ; he is rolling fat.” 

“ Yes, indeed,” replied Robert ; “ and that 

was a quick shot' of yours, Mr. Harold — with a 
rifle too. I wonder I did not think sooner of 
shooting ; but in truth I was in doubt what they 
were, and also astonished at their number.” 

•‘What a lovely fan his tail will make!” ex- 
claimed Mary, examining the rich stripes of black 
and brown that marked the end of the feathers. 

“We must be sure to carry it home for ,” 

she was going to say “ mother when she comes,” 
but the thought of their forlorn condition came 
over her, and she added softly — “ if we ever get 
there.” 

“ Let us leave the turkey, hanging in this tree 
to bleed, until we return,” said Harold ; “ we muat 
look for water now .” 


The Young Marooners. 


123 


They returned to the beach, and walked along 
the smooth hard sands. The tide, or rather 
“ half tide,” (as it is called on th&,t coast,) having 
an ebb and flow, each of three hours, was nearly 
down, and they had a full opportunity for the pro- 
posed search. 

“ There is water somewhere here about, you 
may be sure,” said Harold, pointing to tracks of 
the dogs, made during the night, and partly oblit- 
erated by the tide. “ Our dogs passed here last 
night before high water, and they look as if they 
had had plenty both to eat and to drink.” 

A quarter of a mile’s walk brought them to a 
place, when Robert called out, “ Here is the water ! 
and here are our dogs’ tracks, all about and in it. 
Get out you Mum ! — begone Fidelle !” he added, 
as the dogs trotted up, intending to drink again. 
The water was good, and in great abundance. 
They quenched their thirst, and were preparing 
to return for the bucket to carry home a supply, 
when Harold suggested to pursue the tracks of the 
dogs a little further, and learn what they had ob- 
tained to eat. “ I perceive not far ofi*,^’ said he, 
‘‘ what appears to be an oyster bank, but do dogs 
eat oysters ?” 

They proceeded to the spot, and found a large 
bank of uncommonly fine oysters. It was an easy 
task for those who knew how to manage it, to 
break the mouth of one with another and to cut 


124 Robert and Harold; oa 

the biDding muscle with a pocket-knife. Harold 
shrunk aghast at the idea of eating an oyster 
alive ; but Robert’s example was contagious, and 
the assurance that this primitive mode of eating 
them was the most delicious, sufficed to make every 
one adopt it. Engaged in selecting some of the 
finest specimens to carry back, the others heard 
Frank call out, in one of his peculiarly merry ex- 
clamations : 

“ Ohdy ! dody ! Look here ! There is a big, 
black cat’s foot in this oyster’s mouth. I wonder 
if the cat bit off his own foot !” 

They hurried to tbe spot, Mary and Harold 
laughing at the odd fancy, as they esteemed it, of 
a cat biting off its own foot, and saw, not a cat’s 
foot indeed, but that of a raccoon, firmly fastened 
in the oyster’s mouth. 

“ What does this mean ?” Harold inquired, with 
wonder. 

“Why, Harold,” replied Robert, “did you 
never hear of a raccoon being caught by an 
oyster ?” 

“ Never,” he answered ; “ but are you in 
earnest?” 

“ Certainly, in earnest as to there being such a 
report,” he replied, “ and this I suppose is proof 
of its truth. It is said that the raccoon is very 
fond of oysters, and that when they open their 
mouths, at a certain time of tide, to feed upon tho 


The Young Marooners. 


125 


Bcum 0^ the water, it slips its paw suddenly be- 
tween the shells, and snatches out the oyster before 
it has time to close. Sometimes, however, the 
raccoon is not quick enough, and is consequently 
caught by the closing shells. Such was probably 
the case with this fellow ; he came to the bank last 
night to make a meal of the oysters, but was held 
fast until our dogs came up and made a meal of 
him.’’ 

“But I doubt,” said Harold, “whether dogs ever 
eat raccoons. They will hunt and worry them as 
they do cats and other animals, which they never 
eat, at least never except in extremity.” 

“Then I suppose,” added Robert, “we must 
account for this by another story which is told, 
that a raccoon, when driven to the necessity, will 
actually gnaw off its own foot.” 

“ Really,” said Harold, “ this is a curiosity. I 
must take this oyster to the tent, and examine it 
more at my leisure.” 

The young people gathered as many oysters as 
they could carry in their hands, and reaching the 
tent about ten o’clock, began preparing them, to- 
gether with their game, for the table. Robert cut 
off the squirrel’s tail for Frank ; and having drawn 
out the bone, without breaking the skin, inserted a 
tough, slender stick, so that when it was properly 
dried, Frank might use it as a plume. The pre- 
paration of the turkey’s tail was undertaken by 


126 


Robert and Harold. 


Harold. He cut off the tail-bone, with the feathers 
attached, and having removed every particle of 
flesh and cartilage not necessary for keeping the 
feathers together, he stretched it like a fan, and 
spread it in the sun to dry. 


CHAPTER XI. 


DISCUSSION OF PLANS — DOUBTS — DIFFERENCES OP 

OPINION — WHAT WAS AGREED UPON — BAKING A 

TURKEY WITHOUT AN OVEN — FLYING SIGNAL. 

Really tliis is a fine country !” said Robert, 
referring* witli the air of a feasted epicure, to the 
abundant marooning dinner from which he had 
risen. ‘‘ Wild turkey, squirrel, and oysters ! I 
doubt whether our old friend Robinson Crusoe 
himself fared better than we.” 

‘‘It is a fine place indeed,” Harold replied; 
“and so long as our powder and shot last, we 
might live like princes. But, Robert,” he con- 
tinued, “ it is time that we begin to determine our 
plan of operations. What shall we do?” 

“Do!” echoed Robert, “ why return home as 
soon as possible. What else have we to do ?” 

“ To determine how we are to return and in what 
direction.” 

“Then I say,” Robert replied, “the same way 
that we came, only a little nearer shore.” 

“But who can tell me the course?” Harold 
asked. 

“Yonder ” replied Frank, pointing to the sea. 

127 


128 Kobert and Harold; o/i 

‘‘Ko, buddy,’’ said Robert, “ that is only our 
last course ; we came in from sea. Home is yon- 
der,” pointing nearly north. 

“ Now, I think you are both wrong,” said Har- 
old, for according to my judgment home is yon- 
der,” pointing nearly east. “ At least, I recol- 
lect that when I was working at the chain the 
sun was behind us, for my shadow fell in the 
water, and I do not recollect that we have changed 
our course since. So far as I know we started 
west, and kept west.” 

‘‘ That would have carried us into the open 
gulf,” returned Robert. 

“ And that is exactly where I think we are,” 
Harold affirmed. 

“ But there are no islands in the gulf,” argued 
Robert, ‘‘ nor land either, after you leave Tampe^ 
until you reach Mexico. And we are surely not 
in Mexico.” 

“ I do not know where we are,” said his cou- 
sin. ‘‘ I only know that we left home with our faces 
to the west, and that the water kept boiling under 
our bow for ten long hours. How fast we went, 
or what land we have reached, I know no more 
than Frank does.” 

“ But we saw islands and points of land to our 
left,” Robert insisted ; “ it is vn2)ossihle for us to 
be in the gulf.” 

‘‘ Then where do you suppose we are ?” 


The Young Marooners. 129 

the coast of Florida, to the south of 
Tampa. There is no other place within reach, 
answering the description.” 

“ But how do you know we are not on some 
island ? 

“ We may he on an island; hut if so, it is still 
on the Florida coast,” Robert replied, “ for there 
are no islands beside these, nearer than the West 
Indies, and we are surely not on any of them.” 

Harold shook his head. “ I cannot answer your 
reasoning, for you ^ are a better scholar than I. 
We may be where you suppose ; and I confess 
that without your superior knowledge of geogra- 
phy I should never have conceived it ; but 
still my impression is, that neither of us know well 
enough where we are to warrant our going far 
from land. A voyage in an open boat upon a 
rough sea is no trifle. I am afraid of it. Put 
me on land, and I will promise to do as much as 
any other boy of my age ; but put me on sea, out 
of sight of land, and I am a coward, because I 
know neither where I am, nor what to do.” 

‘*But what shall we do?” Robert inquired; 
we cannot stay here forever.” 

“ No ; but we can remain here, or somewhere 
else as safe, until we better understand our case,” 
answered Harold. ‘‘ And who knows but in the 
meantime some vessel may pass and take us home. 
One pass?d on yesterday.” 

I 


130 Robekt and Harold; or 

Robert mused awhile, and replied, “ I believe 
you are right as to the propriety of our waiting. 
Father will certainly set all hands to work to 
search for us. The vessel we saw yesterday will 
no doubt carry to him the news of their seeing us 
going in a certain direction at a certain time. 
He will be sure to search for us somewhere in this 
neighborhood ; and we had better on that account 
not move far away.’* 

Mary and Frank were attentive, though silent 
listeners to this colloquy. Mary’s colour went 
and came with every variation in their prospect 
of an immediate return. She was anxious, prin- 
cipally, on her father’s account. Her affectionate 
heart mourned over the distress which she knew 
he must then be feeling ; but when she came to 
reflect on the uncertainty of their position, and 
the danger of a voyage, and also that her father 
had probably ere this heard of them through the 
cutter, she was satisfied to remain. Poor Frank 
cried bitterly, when he first learnt that they were 
not to return immediately ; but his cheerful 
nature soon rebounded, and a few words of 
comfort and hope were sufiicient to make him 
picture to himself a beautiful vessel, with his 
father on board, sailing into their quiet river, and 
come for the purpose of taking them all home. 

“ Before we conclude on remaining Aere,” said 
Harold, “ I think it will be best for us to sail 


The YouNa Marooners. 


131 


around the island, if it is one, and see what sort 
of a place it is.’’ 

This precaution was so just that it received 
their immediate assent. They fixed upon the 
next morning as the time for their departure ; 
and not knowing how far they should go, or how 
long they might stay, they concluded to take with 
them all that they had. 

“ But,” inquired Mary, ‘‘ what shall we do 
with our^ large fat turkey?” (a part of it only 
having been prepared for the table) ; “ shall we 
cook it here, or carry it raw ?” 

“Let us cook it here,” said Harold; ‘‘I will 
show you how to bake it, Indian fashion, without 
an oven.” 

Among the articles put up by William were a 
spade and a hoe. With these Harold dug a hole 
in the dryest part of the beach; and, at his 
request, Robert took Mary and Frank to the tree 
above, and brought down a supply of small wood. 
The hole was two and a-half feet deep and long, 
and a foot and a-half wide, looking very much 
like a baby’s grave. Frank looked archly at his 
cousin, and asked if he was going to have a 
funeral^ now that he had a grave. Yes,” 
replied Harold, “a merry one.” The wood was 
cut quite short, and the hole was heaped full ; 
and the pile being set to burning at the top, 
Harold sai 1, 


132 Robert and Harold ; or 

“ There is another little piece of work to be 
done, which did not occur to me until digging that 
hole. It is to set up a signal on the beach to 
attract attention from sea.” 

‘‘ I wonder we did not think of that before,” 
remarked Robert. “ It would certainly have been 
an unpardonable oversight to have left the coast, 
as we expect to do to-morrow, without leaving 
something to show that we are here, or in the 
neighbourhood.” 

The boys went to the grove, and cutting a long 
straight pole, brought it to the tent, and made 
fast to it the sheet which before had served them 
as a signal ; after which the company went 
together to the sea shore, and planted the signal 
under the bluff, so that it could be distinctly seen 
from sea, but would be hidden from the land. 
This place was selected for the same reason that 
induced Harold to build his fire under the bluff — • 
to avoid hostile observation. The young people 
looked up sadly yet hopefully to this silent watch 
man, which was to tell their coming friends that 
they were expected ; and with many an unuttered 
wish turned their faces towards the tent. 

The fire in the oven had by this time burnt 
down, but by reason of the dampness of the earth 
the hole was not hot enough. Another supply of 
wood was put in, and while it was burning our 
young marooners went to the oyster bank for 


The Young Maeooners. 


133 


eHiOllier supply of oysters, then to the spring for 
water, and to the tree for wood. The labours of ., 
life were coming upon them. 

A sufficient heat having been produced by the 
second fire, Harold requested Kobert to clear the 
hole of all ashes, smoking brands, and unburnt 
bits of wood, while he went once more to the 
grove. He returned with a clean white stick, 
about a yard long, which he used as a spit for the 
turkey, resting the two ends in holes made at 
each end of the oven. 

It was now nearly dark. The little company 
stood around the heated hole, admiring the simple 
contrivance by which their wdld turkey was to be 
so nicely cooked, when, to the surprise of every 
one, Mary burst into a hearty laugh. Harold 
asked what she meant. 

I was thinking,” she replied, almost choking 
with laughter, “ how funny it will be to-morrow 
morning when you visit your grave, and come tc 
take out your nice baked turkey, to find that the 
dogs had been to the funeral before you.” 

“ That is a fact,” said Harold, amused at the 
conceit. ‘‘ I did not think of the dogs. But do 
you all come with me again for a few minutes, and 
I will make the oven secure from that danger 
also.” 

He led the way up the bluff, hatchet in hand, 
and loaded all with small poles and palmetto 


134 


Robert and Harold. 


leaves. Tlie poles were laid across the oven, and 
the palmetto leaves spread thickly above the 
poles. ‘‘ I had forgotten this part of the cere- 
mony/* said Harold. “But this cover is put on 
not so much to keep the dogs out as to keep the 
heat in. I will show you at bed time a surer way 
to manage them.” 

“ 0, you will tie them up, hey ?” asked Mary. 

“Surely,” he replied, “that is the cheapest 
way to keep dogs from mischief.’* 

Buried almost hermetically in its heated cell, 
the turkey seasoned to their taste, was left to ita 
fate for the night. 




CHAPTER XII. 

r 

RESULTS OF THE COOKERY VOYAGE APPEARANCE 

OP THE COUNTRY — ORANGE TREES THE BITTER 

SWEET RATTLESNAKE USUAL SIGNS FOR DIS- 

TINGUISHING A FANGED AND POISONOUS SERPENT 

^VARIOUS METHODS OF TREATING A SNAKE BITE 

^RETURN. 

The morning sun found the young people pre- 
paring to carry their resolution into effect. When 
Harold opened the oven the turkey was baked 
brown as a nut, and from the now tepid hole 
arose an odor, so tempting, that their appetites 
began to clamor for an enjoyment that was not 
long delayed. 

After breakfast the first work to be done was 
packing the boat, during which time Harold, at 
the suggestion of Robert, took Frank, and made 
a short tour through the surrounding forest, for 
the purpose of obtaining a breakfast for the dogs. 
The bark of the dogs and crack of a rifle soon an- 
nounced that the hunters were successful, and in 
less than half an hour they returned each with a 
rabbit, as we Americans call the hare. “ See 

here, brother Robert ! See here, sister Mary V‘ 

135 


136 Robert and Harold ; or 

was the merry chatter of Frank, the moment he 
came near. “ I caught this myself. Fidelle ran 
it into a hollow tree — he is a fine rabbit dog. 
Mum is good for nothing ; he will not run rabbits 
at all, but just stood and looked at us while 
Fidelle was after it. Cousin Harold would not 
let me smoke out the rabbit, but showed me how’ 
to get it with a switch. Isn’t it a nice fel- 
low ?” 

“ It is indeed,” replied Robert, “ and I think 
that before we can return home, you will make an 
excellent super cargo."' 

Scarcely a smile followed this allusion ; it was 
too sadly associated with the painful events of 
their forced departure from home. The packing 
completed, they called in the dogs and goats, 
pushed from shore, raised their sails to a favoura- 
ble breeze, and moved gaily up the river. 

For a mile and a half the water over which they 
sailed, lay in a straight reach, due east and west, 
then turned rapidly round to the north, where its 
course could be traced for many a mile by the 
breaks among the mangroves. Just where the 
river made its turn to the north, a small creek 
opened into it from the south. The course of this 
creek was very serpentine ; for a considerable dis- 
tance hugging the shore in a close embrace, then 
running off for a quarter or half a mile, and after 
enclosing many hundred acres of marsh, returning 


The Yclxg Marooners. 


137 


to the land, within a stone’s throw of the place 
which it had left. 

As the object of the voyagers was to explore 
-:he land, they turned into this creek, which seemed 
to form the eastern boundary of the island. 
They observed that the vegetation which was very 
scant and small near the sea, increased rapidly 
in variety and luxuriance as they proceeded 
inland. Tall palmettoes, pines, hickories, oaks, 
tulip trees, magnolias, gums, bays, and cypresses, 
reared aloft their gigantic forms, their bases being 
concealed by myrtles, scarlet berried cascenas, 
dwarf palmattoes, gallberries, and other bushes, 
intermingled with bowers of yellow jessamine, 
grape-vine, and chainy brier ; while a rich grass, 
dotted with variously covered flowers, spread like 
a gorgeous carpet beneath the magnificent canopy. 
Some of the flowers that glistened, even at this 
late season, above the floor of this great Gothic 
temple, were strikingly beautiful. 

For five miles they followed the meanderings 
of the creek, now rowing, now sailing, until at 
last it turned suddenly to the east, and dividing 
into a multitude of small innavigable branches 
became lost in the marshes beyond. Fortunately, 
however, for the explorers, the channel terminated 
at an excellent landing-place, which was made 
firm by sand and shells, and where, securing their 
boat to a projecting root, they went ashore to 


1J>8 KoBiiiT AND Harold; or 

examine the character of the country. To thoir 
surprise they had not proceeded twenty paces 
before discovering that this piece of land was only 
a narrow tongue, not a half furlong wide, and 
that beyond it was a river in all respects like the 
one they had left, coming also close to the oppo- 
site bank, and making a good landing on that 
side. 

“ 0 for strength to lift our boat over this 
portage !” exclaimed Robert. The river, no 
doubt, sweeps far around, and comes back to this 
point, making this an island.” 

“We can settle that question to-morrow,” said 
Harold. “ It is too late to attempt it now.” 

“ 0, brother,” cried Mary, “ there is an orange 
tree — look ! look ! look ! — full of ripe yellow 
©ranges.’’ 

It was a beautiful tree, and not one only, but 
a cluster of seven, scattered in a kind of grove, 
and loaded with fruit, in that state of half ripe- 
ness in which the dark green of the rind shows in 
striking contrast with the rich colour called 
orange. The young people threshed down 
several of the ripest, and began to eat, having 
first forced their fingers under the skin, and 
pealed it off by patches. But scarcely had they 
tasted the juicy pulp, before each made an ex- 
ceeding wry face, and dashed the deceptive fruits 
away, as if they had been apples of Sodom, 


The Young Marooners. 139 

beautiful without, but ashes within. The orange 
Was of the kind called the ‘‘hitter sweet,’’ having 
the bitter rind and membranes of the sour, with 
the pleasant juice of the sweet. 

“ Open the plugs, all of you, and eat it as you 
do the shaddock, without touching the skin to 
your lips,” said Robert. “There is nothing 
bitter in the juice. I recollect now that this kind 
of orange is said to grow plentifully in many parts 
of South Florida, and also that the lime is apt to 
be found in its company. This is another proof, 
Harold, that I am right as to our whereabouts.” 

“Really,” said Harold, “this is a splendid 
country. I have another fact about it that you 
will be glad to learn, and that I intended as a 
pleasant surprise to you ere long. There are 
plenty of deer here. I saw their signs all through 
the woods this morning, within a quarter of a 
mile of the tent.” 

They gathered about a bushel of the ripest 
looking of the fruit, and deposited them in the 
boat ; then beginning to feel hungry, they seated 
themselves on a green mound of velvet-like moss 
at the foot of a spreading magnolia, and there 
dined. Nanny and her kids were already on 
shore, cropping the rich grass, and the dogs were 
made happy with the remaining rabbit. 

Shortly after dinner, while the boys were cut- 
ting a supply of grass for their goats during the 


140 Robert and Harold; or 

voyage of the following day, they heard the barl? 
of Fidelle and the growling of Mum, uttered in 
such decided and angry tones as to prove that 
they had something at bay, with which they were 
particularly displeased. “ One of us ought to go 
and see what those dogs are about,” remarked 
Robert ; “ and since you took your turn this morn- 
ing, I presume it is my business now.” He had 
not gone long, before Harold saw him returning 
with rapid steps. 

“Do come here cousin,” said he, “ there is the 
largest king-snake I ever saw, and desperately 
angry. The dogs have driven him into a thicket 
of briers, and he is fighting as if he had the venom 
of a thousand serpents in his fangs. His eyes 
actually flash. I cut a stick and tried to kill 
him, but it was too short, and he struck at me so 
venomously, that I concluded to cut me a longer 
one. The most curious part of the business is, 
that there is a large grasshopper or locust, (if I 
may judge from the sound,) in the same thicket, 
making himself very merry with the fight . There 
he is now — do you not hear him? singing away 
as if he would crack his sides.” 

“ Locust !” exclaimed Harold, as soon as his 
quick ear distinguished the character of the music, 
“ you do not call that a locust. Why Robert it 
is the rattle of a rattle-snake. Did you never 
hear one before ?” 


The Young Marooners. 


141 


“Never in my life,” he replied, “ I have often 
seen their skins and rattles, but never a live rat- 
tle-snake. 0 Harold,” he said, shuddering, “ what 
a narrow escape I have made. That fellow struck 
so near me twice, as barely to miss my clothes.” 

The boys obtained each a pole of ten feet in 
length. They itood on opposite sides of the nar- 
row thicket in which the venomous reptile was 
making its defence, and as it moved, in striking, 
to the one side or the other, they aimed their 
blows, until it was stunned by a fortunate stroke 
from E-obert, and fell writhing amid the leaves 
and herbage. The moment the blow took effect, 
Mura, whose eyes were lighted with fiery eager- 
T‘css, sprang upon the body, seized it by the mid- 
dle, shook it violently, then dropped and shook 
it again. It was now perfectly dead. They 
drew it out, and stretched it on the ground. Its 
body was longer than either of theirs, and large 
around as Robert’s leg. The fangs, which he 
shuddered to behold, were half as long as his fin- 
ger, and crooked, like the nails of a cat, and the 
rattles were sixteen in number. 

“ This is an old soldier,” said Harold ; “he is 
seventeen or eighteen years of age. Had we not 
better carry it to the boat that Mary and Frank 
may see it ? It is well for all to be able to dis- 
tinguish a rattle-snake when it is met.” 

The precaution was necessary. For though 


142 Robekt and Harcld; or 

Mary had a salutary fear of all reptiles, Frank 
had not ; he would as soon have played with a 
snake, as with a lizard or a worm ; and these last 
he would oftentimes hold in his hand, admiring 
what he considered their beauty. They stretched 
it on the earth before the children ; put it into its 
coil ready for striking ; opened its mouth ; showed 
the horrid fangs ; and squeezing the poison Bag, 
forced a drop of the green liquid to the end of the 
tooth. 

“Frank,” said Harold, “if you meet a snake 
like this, you had better let him alone. Rattle- 
snakes never run at people. They are very 
peaceable and only trouble those that trouble 
them. But they will not budge out of their 
way for a king ; and if you wrong them, they 
will give you the point of their fangs, and a 
drop of their poison, and then you will swell up 
and die. Do you think that you will play with 
snakes any more ?” 

“No, indeed,” he replied. 

“ Harold,” said Robert, “ do you know how to 
distinguish a poisonous snake from a harmless 
one ?” 

On his replying in the negative, Robert con- 
tinued, “ The poisonous serpents, I am told, may 
be usually known by their having broad angular 
heads, and short stumpy tails. That rattlesnake 
answers exactly to the description, and I wonder 


The Young Marooners. 143 

at myself for not having put my knowledge to 
better use when I met him. The only exception 
to this rule I know of is the spreading adder, 
wnich is of the same shape, but harmless. Poi* 
sonous serpents must have fangs, and a poison bag. 
These must be somewhere in the head, without 
being part of the jaws themselves. This addition 
to the head gives to it a broad corner on each side, 
different from that of a snake which has no fangs. 
But if ever you see a thick set snake with a broad 
head and a short stumpy tail^ take care.'' 

The conversation now turned upon the subject 
of snake-bites and their cure. “ My father,” said 
Harold, “ had two negroes bitten during one 
summer by highland moccasins, and each was 
cured by a very simple remedy. In the first case 
the accident happened near the house, and my 
father was in the field. He sent a runner home 
for a pint bottle of sweet oil, and made him drink 
by little and little the whole. Beside this there 
was nothing done, and the negro recovered. The 
other case was more singular. Father was absent, 
and there was no oil to be had, but the overseer 
cured the fellow with chickens." 

“ Chickens !” exclaimed Mary, laughing. “Did 
he make him take them the same way ?” 

“Not exactly,” Harold answered; “he used 
them as a sort of poultice. He ordered a number 
of half grown fowls to be split open alive, by cut- 


144 Robert and Harold; or 

ting them through the back, and applied them 
warm to the wound. Before the first chicken was 
cold, he applied another, and another, until he had 
used a dozen. He said that the warm entrails 
sucked out the poison. Whether or not this was 
the true reason, the negro became immediately 
better ; and it was surprising to see how green 
the inside of the first few chickens looked, after 
they had lain for a little while on the wound.” 

‘‘ We also had a negro bitten by a ground rat- 
tle,” said Robert, “ and father cured him by 
using hartshorn and brandy, together with an 
empty bottle.” 

Harold looked rather surprised to hear of the 
empty bottle, and Robert said, “ 0 that was used 
only as a cupping-glass. Hot water was poured 
in, and then poured out, and as the air within 
cooled, it made the bottle suck very strongly on 
the wound, to which it was applied, and which 
father had opened more widely by his lancet. 
While this operation was going on, father made 
the fellow drink brandy enough to intoxicate him, 
saying that this was the only occasion in which he 
thought it was right to make a person drunk. 
The hartshorn, by-the-by, was used on another 
occasion, when there was neither a bottle nor 
spirit to be had. It was applied fieely to the 
wound itself, and also administered by a quarter 
of a teaspoonful at a time In water, until the per- 


The Young Maroonebs 


145 


eon bad taken six or eight doses. I recollect 
hearing father say that all animal poisons are re- 
garded as intense acids, for which the best anti- 
dotes are alkalies, such as hartshorn, soda, salae- 
ratus, and even strong ley.” 

^‘Last year,” said Harold, “I was myself bit- 
ten by a water-moccasin. I was far from home, 
and had no one to help me ; but I succeeded in 
curing myself, without help.” 

“ Indeed ! how was it?” 

“ I had gone to a mill-pond to bathe, and w^as 
in the act of leaping into the water, when I trod 
upon one that lay asleep at the water’s edge. 
Although it is more than a year since, I have the 
feeling under my foot at this moment as he 
twisted over and struck me. Fortunately his 
fangs did not sink very deep, but there was a gash 
at the joint of my great toe, of at least half an 
inch long. I knew in a moment that I was bitten, 
and as quickly recollected hearing old Torgah say, 
that the Indian cure for a bite is to lay upon the 
wound the liver of the snake that makes it. But 
I suppose that my snake had no notion of being 
made into a poultice for his own bite ; for though 
I chased him, and tried hard to get his liver, he 
ran under a log and escaped. Very likely if I 
had suceeded in killing him, I might have relied 
upon the Indian cure and been disappointed. As 
it was, I jumped into the water, washed out the 
K 


146 


Robert and Harold. 


poison as thoroughly as possible, and having made 
my foot perfectly clean, I sucked the ■wound until 
the blood ceased to flow.” 

“And did not the poison make you at all 
sick ?” 

“ Not in the least. My foot swelled a little, 
and at first stung a great deal. But that was 
the end of it. I was careful to swallow none of 
the blood, and to wash my mouth well after the 
sucking.” 

“Do, if you please, stop talking about snakes,” 
said- Mary, “ I begin to see them wherever I look; 
suppose we return to our old encampment.” 

The boys gathered the remainder of the hay, 
called Nanny and the dogs, and reached the place 
which they had left, about five o’clock in the after- 
noon — having seen no signs of human habitation, 
and being exceedingly pleased with the ap|Jear- 
ance of their island ; they made a slight alteration 
however in the place of their tent. Instead of 
continuing on the beach, they pitched it upon the 
bluff near the spring, and under the branches of a 
large mossy live oak. By the time the duties of the 
evening were concluded, they were ready for sleep. 
They committed themselves once more to the care 
of Him who has promised to be the Bather of the 
fatherless, and laid down in peace, to rest during 
their third night upon the island. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


DIgAPPOINTMElsr — THE LIVE OAK — UNLOADINO 

FISHING EXCURSION — HAROLD’ S STILL HUNT — DIS- ‘ 
AGREEABLE MEANS TO AN AGREEABLE END. 

Before sunrise it was manifest that, without a 
change in the wind, the excursion proposed for 
that day was impossible; a strong breeze’ was 
blowing directly from the east, and brought a 
ceaseless succession of mimic billows down the 
river. Hoping however that the wind might 
change or moderate, they resolved to employ the 
interval in transferring all their articles of value 
from the boat, to their new home under the oak. 
And it was indeed fortunate, as they afterwards 
had occasion to know, that they attended to this 
duty so soon. 

The live oak, under which their tent was pitched, 
was a magnificent tree. Its trunk was partially 
decayed from age, and the signs of similar decay 
in many of the larger limbs was no doubt the 
cause of its being spared in the universal search 
along this coast for ship timber ; but it was so 
large, that the four youngsters by joinhg hands 
could barely reach around it. Ten feet above the 
root, it divided into three massive branches, which 

147 


148 Robert and Harold ; or 

in turn were subdivided into long pendant boughs, 
extending about sixty feet in every direction, and 
showing, at their ends, a strong disposition to sweep 
the ground. The height of the tree did not cor- 
respond to its breadth. It is characteristic of the 
live oak that, after attaining the moderate height 
of forty or fifty feet, its growth is directed later- 
ally; the older trees often covering an area of 
more than double their height. Every limb was 
hung so plentifully with long gray moss, as to give 
it a strikingly venerable and patriarchal aspect, 
and Harold declared he could scarcely look at 
it without a disposition to take off his hat. 

At noon Harold proposed to Robert that, the 
wind having ceased, they should spend the after- 
noon either in hunting or fishing. “ If,” said he, 
“ Mary and Frank will allow us to leave them, I 
propose the first ; if not, I propose the last, in 
which all can join.” 

“ 0 let us go together, by all means,” said 
Mary. “ I do not like to be left alone in this far 
off place ; something may happen.” 

“Then let it be fishing,” said Harold; “but 
what shall we use for bait ?” 

“ The old bait that our grandfathers used — 
shrimp,” replied Robert. “ I observed on yesterday 
a multitude of them in a nook of the creek near 
the river. We can first catch some of these with 
our scoop net, and then try for whatever may bite. 


The Young Marooners. 149 

At any rate we can take the offals of the turkey, 
and fish for crabs.” 

However, on ascending the river in their boat, 
and making the trial, they found that the shrimp 
had disappeared, and they were left with only six 
or seven caught at a venture. 

“ This is a dull prospect,” said Harold, whose 
active nature made him impatient of fishing as an 
amusement, unless the success was unusually 
good. “ If you will allow me to go ashore, I will 
try my luck with the gun.” 

“Certainly, certainly,” was the reply; though 
Robert added, “ you must remember that this is 
a wild country, Harold, and that we had better 
keep within hearing at least of each other’s guns.” 

Harold promised not to wander beyond the 
appointed limit; and each agreed that if help 
were needed, two guns should be fired in quick 
succession. 

“Will you njt take my double barrel?” said 
Robert. “ It is loaded with duck and squirrel 
shot, but you can easily draw and loid for 
deer.” 

“I thank you, no,” replied Harold. “ It is so 
long since I have handled anything but a rifle, 
that a smooth bore now would be ^.wkward.” 

They put him ashore, then dropped anchor, and 
began to fish. Mary and Frank had been long 
uiitiated into the mysteries of the art. On tho 


150 Robert and Harold; or 

present occasion, Robert reserved to himself the 
shrimp, and set them to the easier task of fishing 
for crabs. For security he tied the lines to the 
thowl pins. Crabs, as all upon the seaboard well 
know, are not caught with hooks, but with bait 
either hooked or tied to a line, and with a spoon- 
shaped net. The crab takes hold of the bait with 
its claws, and is drawn to the surface, when the 
net is carefully introduced below. Robert in- 
serted his own hook through the back of a live 
silver fish, and threw it in the water as a bait for 
drum. Soon Mary was seen drawing up her line, 
which she said was very heavy. “ There is a 
crab on it, brother!” she cried, as it approached' 
the surface; “two crabs! two! two!” Robert 
was near her. He inserted the net below, and 
the two captives were soon in the boat. “ Well 
done for you. Miss Mary; you have beat us 
all !” 

Here Frank called out suddenly, “ I have got 
one too ! 0, how heavy he is ! Brother, come ; 

he is pulling my line away !” 

It was not a crab. Robert and he pulled 
together, and after considerable play, they found 
that it was an enormous cat-fish or bull-head. 

“ This fellow will make a capital stew" for 
to-morrow’s dinner,” said Robert. “But hold to 
your line, Frank, while I put the net under him 
also. I am afraid of ^hese terrible side fina.” 


The ^ounq Marooners. 


151 


The fish had scarcely been raised over the 
gunwale of the boat, with the remark, that is a 
bouncer!” when Robert noticed his own line 
fizzing through the water at a rapid rate. He 
quickly loosed it from the place where it was 
tied, and payed out yard after yard as the vigor- 
ous fish darted and struggled away ; then 
humouring its motion by giving or taking the 
line as seemed to be necessary, he at last drew it 
towards him, and took it aboard. It was a drum, 
the largest he had ever caught, or indeed ever 
seen. It was as long as his arm, and strong enough 
to require all his art for its capture. 

He loosed the hooks from the floundering 
fishes, and tried for more. But they now seemed 
slow to bite. He took only two others, and they 
were small. Mary, however, caught nine crabs, 
and Frank two. Becoming weary of the sport, 
they heard afar off the sharp crack of a rifle. 

“ There goes Harold's rifle 1” said Robert ; “ and 
I warrant something has seen its last of the sun. 
Let us put up our lines, and meet him at the tent.” 

The anchor was weighed, the sail spread, and 
in the course of half an hour they saw Harold at 
the landing. 

“ What have you brought ?” they all asked. 

“ 0 nothing — nothing at all,” he replied, 
looking at the same time much phased. 


152 Robert and Harold; or 

“Rotliing!” responded Robert. “Why we 
paid you the compliment of saying, ‘ There goes 
Harold’s rifle ! and you may be sure he has killed 
something.’ ” 

“If you have not anything, we have,'' boasted 
Frank. “ See what a big fish I caught ! Isn’t 
it a bouncer for a little fellow like me tc catch ? 
Why, sir, he nearly pulled me into the water ; 
but I pulled and pulled, and brother Robert came 
to help me, and we both pulled, and got him in. 
See, too, what brother Robert caught — a big 
trout ; and sister Mary, she caught a parcel of 
crabs ; I caught two crabs myself. And you 
haven’t anything ! Why, cousin Harold, are you 
not ashamed of yourself?” 

“But you have killed something; I see it in 
your looks,” said Mary, scrutinizing his counte- 
nance ; “ what is it ?” 

“ That is another question,” replied Harold. 
“ You all asked- me at first what I had brought 
Now, I have brought nothing ; but I have to bring 
a deer.” 

“ Then, indeed, you have beat us,” said Ro- 
bert; “but that is only what I expected.” 

“A deer!” exclaimed the two younger. 0 
take us to see it 1” 

Mooring the boat safely, they hastened with 
Harold to the scene of slaughter. It was about 
half a mile distant. There lay a large fat buck, 


The Young Marooners. 153 

with branching horns, and sleek brown sides 
Frank threw himself upon it in an ecstacy of 
delight ; patted, hugged, and almost kissed it, 
Mary hung back, shrinking from the sight of 
blood. 

“ 0 cousin Harold,” she cried, ‘‘what a terrible 
gash your bullet has made in the poor thing’s 
throat ! Just look there !” 

Harold laughed. “ That was hot made by my 
ball, but by my knife. Hunters always bleed 
their game, cousin, or it will not look so white, 
taste so sweet, nor keep so well.’' 

The boys prepared to carry it home. Harold, 
taking from his bosom the hatchet, cut a long 
stout pole, and Robert brought some leaves of the 
silk grass, (the yucca filamentosa, whose long 
narrow leaves are strong as cords,) with which 
the legs of the deer were tied together. Swing- 
ing it on the pole between them, they marched 
homewards. 

By this afternoon’s excursion they were pro- 
vided with a delightful supply of fish, crabs, and 
venison. But, alas! they were compelled to be 
their own butchers and cooks ; and there are 
certain processes through which these delicacies 
must pass before being ready for the mouth that 
are not so agreeable. Mary and Frank brought 
up the fish, and set about preparing them for 
supper. They laid each upon a flat root of the 


154 


Robert and Harold. 


tree, and with a knife scraped off the scales. 
This was dirty work for a nice young lady, but it 
was necessary to the desired end. She pshawed 
and pshawed at it as the slimy scales adhered to 
her fingers, or flew into her face, but she perse- 
vered until all was done. 

In the mean time the fire had been mended, and 
water poured into their largest pot. When it be- 
gan to boil, Mary and Frank dropped in the 
crabs. Poor creatures ! it was a warm reception 
they met with from their native element. Each 
one gave a kick at the unwelcome sensation, and 
then sunk into quiet repose, at the bottom of its 
iron sepulchre. They remained boiling until their 
shells were perfectly red, when they were taken 
out, ini piled in a dish for suppor. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


FRANK^S EXCUSES — CURING VENISON — MAROONING 

COOKERY — ^Robert’s vegetable garden — ^plans 

FOR return preparation FOR THE SABBATH. 

When Mary and Frank arose next morning, 
they saw the small boughs of the oak hung with 
divided portions of venison. The boys had so 
placed them, after finishing, late at night, for the 
double purpose of allowing them to cool and of 
keeping them out of reach of the dogs. “ Come, 
Frank, said Mary, let us make up the fire, and 
get things ready for breakfast.” The wood was 
close at hand, ready cut, and nothing more was 
needed for a fire than putting the pieces together, 
with several sticks of light wood underneath ; a 
bright cracking blaze soon rose cheerfully before 
them. 

“ Buddy,” she said, can you not go down to 
the spring, and bring me some water, while I am 
preparing these other things ?” 

But Frank was lazy that morning, and out of , 
humor, and the fire was so comfortable (for the 
air was cool) that he stood before it, warming his 


156 Robert and Harold; or 

hands, and puffing at the smoke that blew in his 
face. He replied, ‘‘ No sister, I am afraid” — then 
he paused, trying hard to think of some excuse. 
“I am afraid that if I go the crabs will bite 
me.” 

Crabs !’’ Mary exclaimed, “ why how can 
they bite you, when they are all cooked ?” 

“ I do not mean the crabs in the dish,” said he, 
“ but the crabs in the river.” 

“Well, if they are in the river,” argued Mary, 
“how can they hurt you, if you keep on the 
land?” 

Frank found that his excuse was about to fail. 
But he was not disposed to surrender so easily. 
He therefore devised another. “ I am afraid to 
go, for if the crabs do not bite me maybe the 
snakes will. Don’t you remember what cousin 
Harold told us the other day about snakes.” 

Frank said this very seriously, and had not 
Mary been somewhat provoked at his unbrotherly 
refusal, she would have laughed at the ridiculous 
contrast between his looks and his language. She 
said, reproachfully, “ I thought, Frank, you loved 
me better than to treat me so. I want the water 
to make coffee for you, and the rest of us, and yet 
you will not help me.” 

“I do not wish any of the coffee,” he answered. 
“ All that I want for breakfast is some of that 
nice fat deer, and some of these fish and crabs,” 


The Young Makooners, 157 

“Very well,” she added, in a hurt but inde- 
pendent tone, “ I can help myself.” 

She took the bucket, and went to the spring. 
Frank looked ashamed, but continued silent. He 
drew up a billet of wood and sat upon it, pushing 
his feet towards the fire, and spreading out his 
hands, for the want of something else to do. By 
the time Mary returned from the spring, Robert 
and Harold came from the tent. They had re- 
tired late and weary the night before, and as a 
natural consequence had overslept their usual time 
for rising. “What is that we heard you and 
Frank talking about?’’ Robert asked of Mary. 

“Inquire of Frank,” she replied; “I prefer 
that he should tell you.” 

“ Well, Frank, what was it ?” 

“ Nothing,” he answered, doggedly, “ except 
that sister wanted me to go to the spring, and I told 
her I was afraid that the crabs and snakes would 
bite me.” 

“ What did sister Mary want with the water?” 

“ To make coffee, I suppose.” 

And do you not love coffee ?’* 

“ Sometimes ; but I do not wish ary this morn- 
ing, for sister never puts in sugar enough for 
me.” 

“ Well, well, we shall see who wants coffee at 
breakfast. Sister Mary, is there anything I can 
do to help you ?” 


158 Robert and Harold , or 

‘‘Cousin,” said Harold, uniting quickly in the 
effort to shame Frank out of his strange caprice, 
“ I wish you would let me too help you in some 
way. You are always so ready to do everything 
you can for us, that we are glad whenever we can 
do anything for you.” 

Mary needed nothing, except to have the kettle 
lifted to its place upon the fire. Frank was all* 
this time warming his hands and feet, as if he was 
desperately cold. In reading the Scriptures, and re- 
peating the Lord’s Prayer, his voice could scarcely 
be heard ; he knew that he had done wrong, and 
was beginning to repent. At breakfast, Mary 
asked him in a kind, forgiving tone, if he would 
not have some coffee ; but true to his resolution he 
declined. 

The first business of the day was to take care 
of their venison. Yet what should they do with 
it ? They had no cool place in which to keep it 
fresh, nor salting tub nor barrel in which to corn 
or pickle what they could not consume in its green 
state. Harold’s proposal was that they should cut 
the hams into thin slices, and jerk them in the 
smoke, as he had seen Torgah do ; or else to dry 
them in the sun, which in the middle of the day 
was quite hot. Robert said he had heard or read 
of meat being saved fresh for several days by 
burying it under cool running water, and offered 
to try it at their spring Mary said she liked both 


The Young Marooners. 


159 


plans, but having had such good exper'enoe of 
Harold’s baked turkey, she hoped he would now 
give them a specimen of baked venison. 

It was finally resolved to give each plan a fair 
trial. One ham should be sliced and jerked ; an- 
other should be baked for the next day’s dinner, 
as the turkey had been ; one shoulder should be 
cooked for that day’s consumption, and the other 
put under the drip of the spring to prove whether 
it would keep until Monday. 

“ There is one advantage at least that we shall 
gain from these experiments,” said Harold; “a 
knowledge how to economise our meat.” 

For a miiiftte or two Mary had been evidently 
pondering upon some difficult problem ; and Robert, 
observing her abstraction, asked in a jesting tone 
if she was studying anatomy. 

‘‘ Not exactly,” she replied ; I was thinking 
of two things ; how to cook this shoulder, when 
we have nothing in which to bake or roast it ” 

“ 0, as for that,” Harold interjected, “ I will 
provide you in ten minutes’ time with a roaster 
wide enough for an ox, or small enough for a spar- 
row. Do you just hang it by a string from the 
pole I will set for you above the fire ; it will roast 
fast enough, only you will lose all your gravy.” 

The gypsies’ roasting-pole !” said she ; “ I 
wonder I did not think of it. The other thing is, 
that after you have sliced the steak-piccos from 


160 Robert and Harold ; or 

the bone, the remainder would make an excellent 
Boup, if we had any vegetables to put with it.” 

“ And what do you want ?” Robert inquired. 

“ In beef soup,” she replied, ‘‘ cooks usually 
put in turnips, onions, cabbage, potatoes, carrots, 
and the like.” 

“ Carrots and potatoes I fear we must do with- 
out at this time,” said he, “ but the rest I think I 
can furnish, or something very like them.” 

‘‘ What ! have you a vegetable garden already 
growing on the island ?” asked Harold. 

“Yes,” he answered, “a very large and fine 
one ; an endless supply of the most beautiful white 
cabbage, and most delicate asparagus, besides 
quantities of spinach, okra, and other vegetables. 
The palmetto gives the first, the tender shoots of 
the bamboo-brier the second ; the leaves of the 
poke, when young, furnish the third, and those of 
the wild violet the last, or rather a substitute in 
its mucilaginous leaf, for the okra. Beside these 
plants, (all of which, except the last, need to be 
boiled in several waters to free them from their 
bitter taste,) there are multitudes more growing 
around us that are perfectly wholesome as articles 
of food — the purslain, the thistle, the dandelion, 
the lambsquarter, the cresses and peppergrasses, 
to say nothing of the pink-gilled mushrooms, and 
the fungus that grows from logs of hickory.” 

“ I will ask no more questions about your gar- 


The Young Makooners. 1G1 

den,” said Harold. “ I will confess at once that 
it is one of the largest and finest in the world ; hut 
will say too that it requires a person of your 
knowledge to use it aright.” 

And no great knowledge after all,” responded 
Robert. “ I could teach you in half an hour 
every one.” 

“I will await them here,” said Harold, “wish- 
ing you all success in visiting the garden, and 
cousin Mary all success in preparing the vegeta- 
bles for use.” ' * 

That afternoon they engaged in another discus- 
sion about attempting a speedy return home. 
Robert and Mary had become impatient of their 
stay, and were despairing of any one’s coming 
soon to their relief. The three and a half days 
of separation from their father seemed to them a 
month. 

“ Why not make the effort to return at 
once ?” they contended. “ This place is very 
good indeed ; on some accounts we could not de- 
sire a better ; yet it is not home.” 

Harold shook his head, and replied, “ I am not 
sure, notwithstanding all your arguments, that 
any of us know where home is. One thing I do 
know, that this island seems to be a very safe and 
comfortable place for people in our condition. 
Moreover, I am confident that your father will 
use every means for finding us ; and we can 
L 


162 Robert and Harold ; or 

scarcely be in a better place than this for being 
found. My opinion still is that we had bettei 
continue here for a fortnight or three weeks ii: 
safety, than to risk what we should, by starting in 
an open boat, to go upon the broad sea, we know 
not where.” 

Harold, however, was overruled. Mary and 
Frank united with Robert in resolving to attempt 
their return homewards by coasting ; and Harold 
yielded wdth a sigh, remarking that his heart was 
with them, but his judgment against them. The 
moment the question was decided, Frank began 
to show the greatest glee. To his hopeful spirit, 
to try was to succeed ; and he was even then in 
fancy revelling once more in the scenes of happy 
Bellevue. 

But when should they begin their voyage ? Not 
that day, for they were not ready. Not the next, 
for that was the Sabbath, which they had been 
taught to reverence. Not Monday morning, be- 
cause there were preparations to be made, which 
they could not complete without working on the 
Sabbath. They resolved to “ remember the Sab- 
bath day to keep it holy,” by rest from labour, 
and by appropriate exercises, and then to start as 
soon after as possible ; which, probably, could not 
be before Monday evening or Tuesday morning. 

They prepared another oven, heated and pro- 
tected as before, into which the ham of venison 


The Young Marooners. 


163 


was introduced. They collected and cut a supply 
of wood to be used in case of cool weather the 
following day, and brought from the bank another 
basket full of oysters. After spending a pleasant 
evening in convej^ation, they retired to rest, happy 
in the thought that they had been trying to live 
as they should, and that they had resolved, of 
their own free will, to reverence the Sabbath, at 
tho sacrifice of another day from h')me. 


CHAPTER XV. 

THEIR FIRST SABBATH ON THE ISLAND, AND THE 
NIGHT AND MORNING THAT SUCCEEDED. 

The morning sun rose with uncommon beauty, 
and the young people having retired early to bed, 
were prepared for early rising. Frank now 
volunteered to aid his sister in preparing for 
breakfast ; his repentance was shown not by words 
but by deeds ; and though it was only an act of 
duty performed towards his sister and the com- 
pany, it was in part a very proper beginning in 
the observance of a day belonging to Him who 
encourages us to think that he regards whatever 
we do from a principle of duty to our fellow men, 
as being done to himself. 

At the time of worship they gathered with , 
more than usual solemnity around the accustomed 
place, and read the portion of Scripture for the 
morning. It was a chapter of unusual interest to 
them all, and particularly So to Harold. He had 
become increasingly thoughtful since their acci- 
dent. This morning he appeared to be more 
serious than ever, and once or twice, when his 
turn came to read, his voice was so low and un- 
164 


The Young Marooners. . 165 

steady, that he could scarcely be heard. There 
was evidently some cause of distress to that youth 
of strong mind and pure life which the others 
knew not. 

The Sabbath passed, as may be readily con- 
ceived, without being enlivened by any incidents 
of a particularly interesting character. It can 
scarcely be said that they did actually sanctify 
rhe Sabbath, for there was nothing spiritual, nor 
even hearty in their exercises ; and they them- 
selves felt that there was a great deficiency 
somewhere. 

Their immethodical though conscientious eSbrt 
was useful in teaching them to look beyond mere 
externals for any real good to be derived. They 
learned they were imperfect even in their best 
performances, and without merit when they had 
done what they could. 

Late in the evening they went to the seashore, 
and sitting upon a bank of clean sand near their 
flag-staff, looked upon the sea from which they had 
made so providential an escape, and to which they 
expected once more to commit themselves. A 
light breeze had been blowing from the west all 
day, yet light as it was it had been sufficient to 
raise the waves, and make them roar and break 
with ominous violence upon the shore. This 
action of the breeze revealed to them another 
fact, that two or three miles to the seaward there 


166 Robert and Harold ; or 

was a long and apparently endless chain of 
breakers extending north and south, as far as the 
eye could reach. They could see the large waves 
gather, and the white tops sparkle with foam. 
Here was another cause for thankfulness. Had 
the present wind been blowing on the day of their 
accident, they could not possibly have crossed 
that foaming bar ; they would have been kept at 
sea, and been to a certainty lost in the sudden 
squall that arose that night. 

But the sight of these breakers was also a 
source of disquiet, in view of their intended 
voyage. It was evident, as they supposed, that 
they could not sail with safety, when the wind 
was blowing with any freshness, either on or off 
the shore, on account of the rough swell, caused 
by the first, and of the danger of being carried 
out to sea by the last. They conversed long and 
anxiously upon this new feature in their case ; and 
then, by general consent, kneeled together upon 
the sands, in conscious helplessness, and implored 
Him who is the Lord of the seas, to care for them 
and direct their steps. 

When they left the beach, the light of day was 
fading into the hues of night ; and several faint 
stars peeped timidly from the yet illuminated sky. 
Mary and Frank retired to their room soon after 
dark. The larger boys sat for some time, con- 
versing upon their situation and prospects, when 


The Yoing Marooners. 


167 


observing the sty to cloud rapidly with the indi- 
cations of a sudden change of weather, they went 
to the landing, made their boat secure as possible, 
and then laid down to rest. 

The wind soon began to sigh in the branches 
of the huge oak above them. Each puff became 
stronger than the one before it. They could hear 
the roar of the distant surf, bursting angrily over 
the sandy barrier, and thundering on the shore. 
It was the beginning of a hurricane. The boys 
sprang from their pallets, and dressing themselves 
hastily, seized the axe and hatchet, and drove the 
tent-pins deeply into the ground. While thus en- 
gaged, Nanny and* her kids came up, and showed 
a strong disposition to take refuge in the tent. 
The dogs also gave signs of uneasiness, following 
them around with drooping tails, whining and 
shivering, as they looked with half shut, winking 
eyes, in the direction of the wind. These signs 
of terror in their dumb companions only made the 
boys work faster, and do their work more securely. 
They did not content themselves with driving 
down the tent-pins ; they took the logs cut for 
firewood, and laid them on the windward edges 
of the tent, to prevent the wind from entering 
below and blowing the canvass from above tneir 
heads. Had they the time thay would have laid 
the sails of their boat, which they had hastily un- 
rigged, above the canvass of the tent ; but ere 


168 Robert ob Harold; or 

they could accomplish this, the wind burst upon 
them with the fury of a tornado. The grand old 
tree quivered to its roots, and groaned in every 
limb. The tent fluttered and tugged at the ropes 
with such force that the deeply driven pins could 
scarcely hold it down. It was fortunate that it 
had been pitched under the oak, for the long 
lower branches, which at ordinary times almost 
swept the ground, were strained downwards so far, 
that with their loads of moss, they formed a valua- 
ble barrier against the wind. 

There was little sleeping for the boys that 
night. Scarcely had they entered the tent before 
the rain commenced. It canfe in heavy drifts, 
and was carried with such force that, notwith- 
standing the protection afforded by the oak, it in- 
sinuated itself through the close threads of the 
canvass, and under the edges of the tent. Mary 
had been awaked by the hammering, and Frank 
W’as now roused by the dropping of water in his 
face. When Robert entered their room to see 
how they fared, he discovered them seated on a 
trunk, wrapped in their father’s cloak, and shel- 
tered by that very umbrella which Frank had been 
provident enough to bring. They rolled up their 
bedding and clothes, and protected as best they 
could whatever seemed most in danger from the 
wet. They sat on boxes and trunks, and wrapped 
themselves in cloaks and blankets; but it was in 


The Young Marooners. 169 

vain ; they could not guard themselves at the 
same time from the rain above and the driven 
water from below. They sat cold and shivering 
until three o’clock in the morning, when the rain 
ceased and the wind abated. Then they made a 
fire ; and just before day were enabled, by lying 
on tranks and boxes, to indulge themselves in a 
short uneasy sleep. 

The clear sun shone over the main land before 
the wearied company awoke. Harold was the 
first on his feet, and calling to Robert, they has- 
tened out to see what damage had been done. 
Mary also joined them, followed by Frank ; for 
having dressed themselves during the night, they 
had no further toilet to make. • 

In every direction were to be seen traces of 
the storm ; prostrate trees, broken branches, the 
ground strewed with twigs, and the thickets and 
vines loaded with packages of mass, torn from 
the taller trees. The sea roared terribly, and 
thick dirty billows came rolling up the river. 

Harold was about to mend the fire for Mary, 
who said she wanted to drink something hot, as 
the best means of warming her chilled limbs, 
when Robert, glancing at the tremendous tide in 
the river, called to her quickly- Do not waste 
one drop of this water in the bucket ; there is 
only a quart left, and no one can. tell when the 
tide will be down enough for us to obtain more." 


170 Robert and Harold; or 

He ran to tlie bluff, and Ihe others observed him 
make a gesture of surprise, look hastily around, 
and finally leap down the bank. He was absent 
only two or three minutes, and then returned with 
a pale face and hurrying step. 

‘‘ Harold !” said he, scarcely able to articulate, ^ 
“ OUR BOAT IS GONE ’ Burst from her moorings !"* 

At this terrible announcement, every face whit- 
ened, and there was a general rush for the landing. 
It was even so. The boat was nowhere to be seen. 
The stake which had confined it had also disap- 
peared. Far as the eye could reach nothing was 
visible but water — water, with here and there a 
patch of mangrove, higher than the rest, and 
bowing reluctantly to the rush of the waves. They 
looked anxiously over the watery waste, and then 
into each other’s agitated faces. It was clear that 
their prospect of speedily returning home was 
hopeless. 

“ But perhaps,” said Mary, who was the first to 
recover speech, “ it is not lost. It may have only 
drifted up the river ; or it may have sunk at the 
landing.” 

Robert mournfully looked, where he had already 
looked more than once, and said, “ Well, we can 
try. But what is the use? sometling has been 
against us ever since we left home. Harold, shall 
we search the river ?” 

Harold seemed lost in thought. His keen eye 



Egbert Announcing the Loss of the Boat. P. 170. 




. * i f ^ 


•' r- > ' ‘ 

• ''•' ' •* • ■'• 
' * ^’» ' I’ 

. . 

* • u 



i- r 




I 

'i' ^ 


«. « 


v>i* -r 



' S , • ^ -i- ; ’ * 

. ••; 

* • • « ^ 

• » 




The Young Marooners. 


171 


had glanced in every direction, where it was pos- 
sible the boat could have been driven ; then less- 
ening in its fire, it gave evidence of deep abstrac- 
tion. Robert’s question recalled him, and he 
slowly answered, ‘‘ Yes ; but it is my opinion we 
shall not find it. You know I have all along had 
the idea that we ought not to leave this island. 
It has seemed to me, ever since the fish let go our 
anchor, that the hand of God was in this accident, 
and that we are not yet at the -^nd of it. I am 
troubled, like the rest of you ; but I have also 
been questioning whether it is meant for our harm 
or for our good. I do not think it is for harm, 
or we might have been left to perish at sea ; and 
if it is for good, I think we ought to submit with 
cheerfulness.” 

They conversed awhile upon the bluff, in view 
of the dismal waters, then slowly tnrned towards 
the tent, which was now the only place on earth 
they could call their home. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


ASAD BREAKFAST — SAGACITY OF DOGS — SEARCH FOR 
THE BOAT — EXCITING ADVENTURE — A PRETTY PET 
— UNEXPECTED INTELLIGENCE. 


Once more the young people assembled in 
their tent ; once more they read the Scriptures, 
and knelt together in prayer. Their tones were 
humble and subdued. They felt more deeply 
than ever their dependence upon an arm that is 
stronger and farther reaching than man’s. 

Their simple meal was soon ready, consisting 
of the most tempting bits that Mary could select, 
as an enticement to their reluctant appetites. 
They sat down, and endeavoured to appear cheer- 
ful, hut little was said, and less was eaten. 
Harold’s face was towards the marsh. Robert 
observed him fix his eye steadily upon a distant 
point of land, where the opposite bluff of the 
river terminated on the sea. He looked as if ho 
saw something unusual, but after a scrutinizing 
gaze of half a minute, turned away his eye, and 
relapsed into thought. 

172 


The Young Makooners. 173 

“ Did you observe anything across the marsh 
inquired Robert, willing to relieve the silence. 

“ I thought I saw a little curl of smoke upon 
the point,” he returned ; “ but now suppose it waa 
the steam from the bluff, drawn up by the Dun. 

“Robert,” he continued, “ it is possible after 
all that we may find our boat. If not sunk at 
the landing, it is certainly somewhere up the 
rWer, in the direction of the wind. The tide has 
not yet begun to ebb. If it has lodged in the 
marsh, we can best see it while the water is high , 
and if it has not lodged, it may float back with 
the tide. Suppose we set off at once to search.” 

Mary’s reluctance to be left alone yielded to 
the necessity of the case, and begging them to be 
careful of themselves, and to return as soon as 
possible, she assumed a cheerful air, and tried to 
prepare them for their departure. 

The boys promised to return by mid-day, unless 
delayed by finding the boat; and taking their 
guns and hatchet, together with a luncheon incase 
of delay, they set out, accompanied by Mum. 
Ere proceeding more than a few steps, however, 
Robert stopped to say, “ Harold, we shall not 
need the dogs. Let us leave them for protectors 
to Mary and Frank. True, there is no danger; 
but they will feel safer for having them at hand. 
Frank, bring me Mum’s chain. Here Mum! 
Here Mum !” % 


174 Robert and Harold; or 

Mum came rather reluctantly ; for dog though 
he was, he appeared to apprehend the state of the 
case. Mary observing this, exclaimed, “ Cousin, 
I do believe that Mum understands what brother 
says. Only see how disappointed he looks I’ ^ 

“0 yes,” returned Harold; “dogs understand 
more than most people suspect. He probably 
heard Robert use the word ‘ chain ;’ and he has 
heard it often enough to know what it means. 
But they gather more from the eye and tone than 
from words. Mum, poor fellow, I am sorry to 
leave you ; for I know you love hunting better 
than staying at home. But you know nothing of 
hunting boats. Mum ; so we want you to stay and 
help Fidelle to guard your young mistress and 
master against the squirrels and opossums. If 
any of them come you must bite them well ; do 
you hear. Mum ?” 

The poor dog wagged his short tail mournluily, 
as much as to say he would do his best ; but at 
the same 'time cast a wishful look at the guns. 
With a charge to Mary not to let Mum loose 
without necessity, and to Frank not to approach 
the bluff except in the company of his sister, the 
boys were once more on the move, when Mary 
inquired, “ But what shall we do if we see the 
boat coming down the river, or if we need you for 
any other reason 

“True, true,’ said Robert; “I am glad you 


The Young Marooners. 


175 


suggested it. We will load William’s gun for 
you, and you must fire it for your signal. We 
shall probably be within bearing.” 

, Robert well knew that Mary was able to do 
what be proposed, for be^' father had made it a 
part of bis duty to instruct Irer, or cause her to 
be instructed, in every art necessary to preserve 
and enjoy life. For this purpose she had learned 
bow to load and use the several varieties of fire 
arms — to manage a horse in harness and under 
the saddle — and even to swim. Compared with 
most other girls she was qualified to be quite a 
heroine. 

With many adieus and kind wishes from both 
sides, the boys finally set off. They struck di- 
rectly through the woods for their old fishing 
poipt, at the junction of the creek with the river. 
Standing on the most commanding part of the 
bluff, they looked in every direction, but no sign 
of the boat appeared. Then they turned their 
Steps to the south-east, following, as closely as 
they could, the bank of the creek, though com- 
pelled oftentimes to mate large circuits in order 
to avoid the short creeks and bay-galls that set- 
in from the marsh. These bay-galls are wet 
spongy bottoms, shaded with loblolly bays, and 
tangled with briers, and the edges are usually 
fringed with the gall-berry bush — a shrub closely 
resembling the whortleberry, and bearing a black 


176 Robert aub Harold; or 

fruit of the same size, but nauseously bitter. Com- 
pelled to make great circuits around these miry 
bottoms, and interrupted by a close growth of 
vines and trees, the boys advanced scarcely a 
mile and a half to the hour. They left not a foot 
of the shore unexplored ; still no vestige of tho 
boat appeared. 

About eleven o’clock they approached the 
tongue of land on which they had discovered the 
orange trees, and where they proposed to quench 
their thirst with the pleasant acid of the fruit, and 
afterwards to return to the tent. They had just 
headed a short bay-gall, and were enjoying tho 
first glimpses of the south river, when they were 
startled by a trampling in the bushes before 
them ; and a herd of six deer rushed past and dis- 
appeared in the dark bottom. Soon after a half 
grown fawn, white as milk, and bleating piteously, 
was seen staggering through the bushes, having a 
large wild cat seated upon its shoulders, and tear- 
ing furiously at its neck. Robert’s gun had been 
levelled, when fhe herd appeared, but they passed 
too quickly for a shot ; he was therefore all ready 
when the fawn approached, and aiming not at it, 
but at the fierce creature upon its back, both ani- 
mals rolled together upon the ground. He would 
have rushed immediately upon them, had he not 
been restrained by the grasp of Harold. 

“Not yet !” said he, “not yet ! keep your. other 


The Young Maeooners. 177 

barrel ready, a wild cat is hard to kill, and will 
6ght until he begins to gasp.” . 

It was fortunate for Robert that he was thus 
arrested, for the cat was only wounded, and soon 
recovered sufficiently to limp away. “ Now give 
him your second barrel, Robert ; give it to him in 
his shoulder.” Before he could do so, however, 
the cat slipped into the hollow of a neighboring 
tree. 

“He is safe now,” said Harold; “we can kill 
him at our leisure. But keep your eye on the hole, 
and be ready to shoot, while I attend to this fawn.” 

When Harold took hold of the beautiful little 
creature, he discovered that the wounds were very 
slight. The ball had penetrated the back of the 
head and stunned it, without touching any vital 
part, and it was beginning to recover ; the wounds 
made by the wild cat were only skin deep, and 
could easily be healed. 

“ Shall I bleed it for venison ?” asked Harold, 
“ or save it as a pet for Mary and Frank ?” 

“ 0 save it by all means,” ‘replied Robert, 
whose sympathies had been from the first excite'd 
by the piteous, childlike tones of the fawn. “ Save 
it for sister, and let us make haste to finish this 
beast.” 

“Then lend me your handkerchief,” said Ha- 
rold; “mine alone is net sufficient for both collar 
and cord.” 


M 


178 Robert and Harold ; or 

“ Robert approached him for the purpose, when 
he observed the cat creep slyly fron its hole, and 
hobble away with all haste. “ Quick, Harold,’' 
cried Robert, tossing him the handkerchief, “ tie 
the fawn, and follow me,” then dashed through 
the bushes in pursuit. 

‘‘ Take care, you may get too near,” Harold 
shouted ; but Robert was already lost to sight be- 
hind the underwood. By the time the fawn was 
secured, Harold heard him hallooing about one 
hundred paces away, and going rapidly in that 
direction, saw him watching the convulsive throes 
of the wild creature as it lay gasping on the 
ground. 

Harold looked on and pleasantly remarked, 
‘‘ You will soon get your name up for a hunter, if 
you keep improving at this rate. That is a splen- 
did cat ! What claws and teeth ! Let us see how 
long he is.” Putting his hands together at the 
thumbs, and spreading them out to span a foot, he 
ascertained that it measured two feet nine inches 
from the nose to the root of the short tail ; and 
that, standing with its head erect, it must have 
been fully two and a half feet high. Its teeth 
and nails were savage looking things. 

“ I am glad he did not fasten those ugly looking 
things in my leg,” said Robert ; “ but I was so 
excited by the pursuit, that I rushed at one time 
almost upon him. He had stopped behind a bush ; 


The Young Marooners. 


179 


all at once he sprang at me with a growl, she wing 
his white teeth, bristling his hair, and glaring at 
me with his large fierce eyes. He dodged behind 
another bush, and when I next saw him he was 
gasping and convulsed as when you came up.” 

It would have been a desperate fight, if he had 
seized you,” remarked Harold; “you would have 
borne the marks to the end of your life.” 

Returning to the fawn, which struggled violently 
on their approach, they soon succeeded in allaying 
its terror by gentle tones and kind treatment. It 
yielded passively to its fate, and consented to be 
led wherever they chose. 

The oranges were delicious after their long walk, 
and now excessive thirst. A few minutes served 
to rest their weary limbs, and they had just begun 
to discuss the propriety of returning to the tent, 
when the fawn pricked up its ears with the signs 
of renewed alarm, a neighbouring bush was agi-. 
tated, and ere they could fully grasp their guns 
and spring to their feet. Mum came dashing up at 
full speed. 

The boys wer?much surprised, and were afraid 
some accident had happened. Mum, however, 
showed no signs of anything wrong ; he came up 
wagging his cropped tail, and looking exceedingly 
pleased. He cast a hungry look at the fawn, as 
though his mouth watered for a taste, but he offered 
QO interference. On close inspection, Harold ob- 


180 


Robert and Harold. 


served a string tied round his neck, to which was 
fastened a little roll of paper. He hastily took 
it off, and calling to Robert, they read these lines 
in pencil : 

‘‘ Come home quickly. I see some one across 
the river; he is waving a flag. Mary.” 


CHAPTER XVII. 


MARY AND FRANK — EXARnNATION OF THE TENT- 
SMOKE SIGNAL — DEVICES — BRUTE MESSENGER — 
RAFT — BLAZING THE TREES— VOYAGE — DISASTROUS 

EXPEDITION NEWS FROM HOME RETURN TO THE 

TENT 

When Robert and Harold left the tent that 
morning, to look for the lost boat, Mary and Frank 
watched with anxious eyes their retiring forms. 
It was painful to be left alone in that vast solitude. 
But the act was necessary, and Mary resolved to 
bear it with cheerfulness. In order therefore to 
withdraw their minds from their situation, she pro- 
posed to Frank to join her in exposing to the sun 
those articles in the tent which had been wet by. 
the rain. 

Among these vjns a bundle of William’s. “ Poor 
William!” said Trank, ‘‘I wonder what became 
of him. Don’t you think, sister, he was drowned ?” 

“ I do not know, buddy,” she answered with a 
sigh ; though I presume not. William was a 
good swimmer, and near shore. 0, I do wish we 
could hear from our dear father, and he could hear 
from us ! See here, Frank.” She pointed to a 

181 


182^ Robert and Harold; or 

valise-trunk. This is father’s j it contains his 
razors, and all the little things that he uses every 
day. I wish I could open it, and air everything 
for him ; both top and bottom seem to be wet.” 

She tried the various keys in her bunch, and to 
her delight found one that fitted the lock. Some 
of its contents were quite damp, and no doubt they 
were saved from serious injury byjier affectionate 
care. In it she spied a morocco case, which proved 
quite useful in the end ; it was a case of choice 
medicines. Mary was careful to disturb nothing, 
except so far as was needful for its preservation ; 
for, though her father had no concealments that 
she knew of, this was his private property, and she 
held its privacy sacred. After drying everything 
in it, they were replaced as before. 

This work had occupied them about two hours, 
when Frank, whose eyes were continually directed 
towards the sea, with a lingering hope that he 
might see his father sailing after them, exclaimed. 

Sister is not that a smoke across the river ?” 

From the bluff where, three i|piiles distant, the 
opposite bank of the river overhung the sea, a blu- 
ish vapor was curling upward. It was evidently a 
smoke. Mary gazed at it with feelings both of hope 
and distrust. Who made it? What did it mean? 
She ran for the spy glass, drew it to its focus, stea- 
died her trembling hands against a tree, directed it 
towards the point, arid almost instantly exclaimed. 


The Young Marooners. 


183 


‘ Some person is there. I can see a signal 
fljing, like a handkerchief tied to a pole. But 
who can it be ? If it is one of our people, why 
does he not come over ? 0 Frank, how I wish 

brother and cousin Harold were here.” 

“Let us fire off the gun, sister,” Frank replied, 
“ that will bring them back.” 

They took the gun, loaded by Kobert for the 
purpose, and fired it repeatedly. Mary then took 
another peep through the glass, and cried out — 
“ He sees us, Frank, whoever it is ; he is waving 
his flag. He must have heard our guns, or seen 
their smoke. I wonder I cannot see him, 0 yes, 
there he is, lying on the ground, or half lying. 
Now he has put down the flag, and I can see him 
dragging himself along the ground by one arm. 
What can it mean ? 0 when will brother Robert 
and cousin Harold come back !” 

Mary’s impatience made the time seem very 
long. She employed herself in every way that 
she could devise for an hour, and then, turning to 
Frank with a bright look, clapped her hands joy- 
fully, and said, “ I have it ! I’ll bring them back ! 
I mean to send a runner after them. I can do 
it — 0 yes I can do it !” 

Frank looked troubled. “ How can you he 
inquired. “ I am the only one you have ; and I am 
sure I cannot find the way any more than you 


184 EoBSiiT AND Harold; or 

“ No, not you, nor myself,” she said ; “tut one 
that I know can find them, and can take a note 
to them too.” She opened her trunk, took out a 
piece of paper, penciled upon it the note recorded 
in the last chapter, tied it tightly with a string, 
which she fastened around Mum’s neck, and said, 

“ Here is my messenger ! He will find them, I 
warrant.” Then loosening the chain, she said, 

“ Hie on Mum ! hie on !” 

Mum loooked at her inquisitively, and was 
evidently in doubt what to make of her com- 
mand. She called him to the track of the boys, 
pointed to it, followed it for a few steps, and 
encouraged him to proceed, when the intelligent 
brute took the meaning, and with a whine of joy 
sprang away at a rapid trot. 

The hoys reached the tent about one o’clock, 
leading the fawn by the two handkerchiefs. They 
had been strongly tempted more than once to 
leave it behind, tied to a hush, or to free it 
entirely, as it somewhat retarded their move- 
ments ; but having already taught it the art of 
following, it came after them with rapid strides, 
and for the latter half of their journey they had ^ 
not to pull it in the least. Mary and Frank 
heard their distant halloo, and ran to meet them. 
They were delighted with the new pet, and spent 
a moment in patting its snowy sides ; hut the 
interest excited by the person across the river 


The Young Marooners. 


185 


absorbed every other consideration. As soon as 
Harold saw the smoke still faintly rising, he said, 
“I saw that smoke this morning. It was so faint 
I could scarcely discern it darken the sky, and 
took it for mist. That person has been there all 
night.” 

Robert had by this time adjusted the glass, 
and each looked in turn. They could see nothing 
more than a little smoke. Mary described the 
position in which she saw the person lying, and 
dragging hims^f along, after the guns were fired. 
“ Then,” said Harold, “ I will let off another 
gun ; and do you, Robert, place yourself so that 
you can see whether he notices it.” 

Robert laid himself flat on the sand, resting the 
glass upon a log of wood, that both he and it 
might be steady, and said, “ Now fire !” About 
a quarter of a minute after the discharge he ex- 
claimed, ‘‘ I see him ! He is lying upon the sand 
beneath the shade of a cedar. I see him move. 
He rests on one arm, as though he were sick or 
hurt. Now he drags himself as you describe, 
sister. There is his flag flying again. He uses 
only one arm. The other hangs down uselessly 
by his side. Who can it be ? I wish he was in 
the sunshine, for then I could see his complexion. 
But I am sure it is not a white man.” 

“ 0, it is Rdey !” said Frank “ I know it is 


186 Robert and Harold; or 

Riley come after us. Now we can go home 
again.” 

Harcld took the glass and used it as Robert 
had done. The person had by this time put down 
the flag, and was reclining languidly against some 
support behind him. Harold saw him grasp his 
left arm with his right hand, move it gently, and 
lie back as before. “ That person is badly hurt,” 
he remarked. “ Instead of helping us, he wants 
us to help him. It must be some one who was 
cast away in the storm last night. Oh, for our 
boat ! Robert, we must go over and help him. 
We can make a raft. It is not three miles across. 
We have the oars and paddle of our boat, and we 
can surely make that distance and back this even- 
ing, by hard work. Let us see if there is not tim- 
ber enough near at hand for a raft.” 

They looked at a fallen tree not far distant, and 
wished it were only near the river bank. “But 
what do I say?” said Robert. “The palmetto, 
which I felled for the cabbage, is sixty or seventy 
feet long, straight as an arrow, and what is better, 
just at the river side.” 

Off they went with axe, hatchet, and nails. • 
Mary called after them to say, that if they would 
show' her the way, she and Frank would follow 
them with something to eat. 

“ Do, cousin, if you please,” said Harold. “I, 
for one, am hungry enough. We will blaze a 


The Young Marooners. 187 

path for you as we pass along. Do follow us 
soon.” 

“ Do you mean that you will chop the trees as 
you pass ?” 

“Yes, yes. We will chop them so as to show 
the white wood beneath the bark. That is called 
a blaze. You cannot mistake your way.’^ 

The work of blazing the path scarcely detained 
them at all ; an experienced woodsman can do it 
w^ith a single blow of his axe as he moves, without 
stopping. Many of the trees were cut so as to 
show little more than the mark of the hatchet. 
Coming to the fallen palmetto, the boys cut it into 
four lengths, one of twenty, two of seventeen, and 
the remainder of ten feet long. It was easy work; 
the palmetto is a soft wood, and every blow of the 
axe, after going beneath the hard surface, made 
a deep cut. Then with the aid of levers, they 
rolled the logs to the water's edge ; they pinned 
them together, sharpened the bow for a cutwater, 
and fastened some cross pieces on top for seats, 
and as receptacles for the thowl pins. ^ 

While thus engaged, Mary and Frank^uided 
by the blazed trees, and attracted by the sound 
of the axe, came with a basket full of provision, 
and setting it before them, remarked, “ I am 
sorry we have no water yet -to offer you, but here 
are some of the oranges wo brought tho other 


188 Robert and Harold; or 

It is almost incredible wbat a deal of work can 
be accomplished in a limited time, where a person 
works with real vigor and good will. The boys 
were themselves astonished to find that shortly 
after three o’clock they were seated on their raft, 
with Mary and Frank aboard, jowing rapidly to- 
wards the landing at the tent. A glance now at 
the spring showed that they could supply them- 
selves with water, and while Harold scooped out 
a basin, and dammed it against the occasional 
overflow of a wave, Robert went with Mary and 
Frank to the tent, from which he brought down 
the guns, a jug for water, the spy-glass, and the 
morocco medicine case, of which Mary had told 
him, and which he supposed might be needed by 
the sick person. 

Once more Robert and Harold embarked, leav- 
ing the younger ones on the shore. “ Do not be 
alarmed,” said they, seeing the tears start into 
Mary’s eyes at the prospect of another separation. 
“ Make a good fire on shore, and put your trust 
in God^ We will try to return before dark ; and 
we to bring you good news from home. If 
the person yonder is a messenger from Tampa, we 
will let you know by firing two guns ; look out, 
and listen for them about five minutes after you 
see us land. With a silent prayer to God from 
each party for safety and success, the voyagers 
waved adieu to the others, and were soon moving 


The Young Maeooners. 189 

through the water at the rate of more than two 
miles the hour. 

However earnest they were to relieve the person 
apparently in distress, the boys did not approach 
the opposite shore without caution. They knew 
themselves to be in the land of savages, who were 
exceedingly ingenious and patient in their 
schemes of violence- Each took in turn the glass, 
when relieved by the other in rowing, and directed 
it upon the point to which they were going. Ap- 
proaching within a quarter of a mile of shore, 
they rested upon their oars, and deliberately sur- 
veyed both the person and the place. They could 
distinctly see him reclining against the cedar, and 
beckoning with his right hand. 

“ Harold,” said Robert, ‘Hhat is a negro, and I 
do believe it is Sam, the carpenter. 0 poor fel- 
low ! how badly hurt he appears to be. I wonder 
what can be the matter !” 

They pulled along very fast, and when within a 
hundred yards of shore stopped and looked again. 
“It^sSam,” said Robert. “All’s righ^l Let 
us push on now !” ^ 

Running the raft ashore, and making it fast to 
their axe, sunk in the sand for a stake, they hur- 
ried up the bluff. There indeed lay Sam, badly 
hurt and unable to move. They ran to him, and 
were about to throw their arms around him, when 
he beckoned them off imploringly, and said, “ Stop ! 


190 


\ 

Egbert and ^aroid; or / 

stop ! for marcy sake don’t shake iLi?^ard. 
Huddie* Mas Robbut ! Huddle Mas Harrol ! 
Bless de Lord to see you once mo’e !” tbe tears 
streaming down tbe poor fellow’s face. 

“Dear old Sam!” said tbe boys, “we are so 
glad to see you. But wbat is tbe matter ?” 

“0 lam kill 1” he replied ; “ my arm and leg 
bote got broke las’ night. You got any water ?” 

“Plenty — plenty. We brought it for you,” 
and they both ran for tbe jug, but Harold was 
foremost, and Robert returned. 

“Mas Robbut,” Sarcf^^ked, “wey de chil- 
dren ?” 

“We left them at tbe tent yonder. They were 
the first to see you ; and they fired the guns that 
you heard.” 

“Bless dey young soul,” be said, “I do lub 
’em.” 

“ But how is father ?” 

“Berry well — berry well — 0 Lord my leg! — 
’sept he in mighty trouble ’bout you all.” 

“ Hej^e is the water, Sam,” said Harold return- 
ing, ^let me hold the jug while you drink. There, 
don’t take too much at first — it may hurt you. 
How is uncle ?” 

Sam told him. While they were conversing, 
Robert ran to the raft, brought from it his gun, 
went to the most conspicuous part of the bluff, and 
" * Howdje. 


The Young Marooners. 


191 


waving first a white handkerchief, until he received 
an answering signal from Marj and Frank, fired 
the two barrels at the interval of several seconds. 

“ Please mossa, let me hah some mo’e water V* 
Sam asked ; then taking a hearty draught, he 
said, ‘‘ Bless de Lord for dis nice cool water ! It 
is so good !” 

They inquired of him the nature and occasion 
of his accident. “ It was de boat las’ night — 
miey’s boat,” said he. ‘‘ It kill him and crip- 
ple me. We come to look for you all. Dewin’ 
blow and de sea rise ; and me and Riley went to 
draw the boat higher on sho’, w’en a big wave lif 
de boat and pitch it right into Riley’s breast. It 
kill him I ’s’pose — I nebber see him no mo’e. 
W’en I come to my senses, I bin lie right on de 
beach, wi’ my arm and leg broke, and de water 
dashin’ oher me. I drag myself up here las’ night, 
by my well arm and leg ; but if it hadn’t bin for 
de win’ I nebber bin git here at all — it lif me up 
like a fedder.” 

“ That is talking enough for this time, Sam,” 
said Robert ; “ you are too sick and weak, and 
we have no time to spare. Let us carry you to 
our tent, and there you may talk as much as you 
will. Is tj;iere anything we can do for you before 
we move ?” 

‘‘ Only to give me a little mo’e water.” He 
had alrcaly drank a quart He also pointed 


192 Robert and Harold ; or 

them to a certain spot, where they found Riley's 
rifle and its equipments, together with an axe and 
several gourds. These were transferred to the 
raft ; and Harold said, Come, Sam, tell us how 
we can help you. The sun is fast going down, 
and we have a long way to go. Mary and Frank 
don’t wish to be left in the dark, and are no 
doubt looking for us to start.” 

“ De childun ! Bless ’em P’ said Sam. “ I do 
want to see dey sweet face once mo’e. But I 
’fraid it will kill me to move. See how my arm 
and leg swell a’ready.” 

After much demurring, Sam consented to 
attempt the removal ; and though he groaned and 
shuddered at the thought, it was effected with far 
less pain than he expected. They spread his 
blanket beside him, helped him into the middle 
of it, lapped and pinned its edges over a strong 
pole with splinters of cedar, and taking each an 
end of the pole, lifted him gently from the ground, 
and bore him at full length to the raft, where 
they had previously prepared a couch of moss. 

The sun sunk into the waters ere they had 
gone half a mile; but the boys pulled with a 
hearty good will, and moreover with the advan- 
tage of a little wind in their favour. It was 
dark when they landed, or rather, dark as it 
could be with a bright moon nearly at the full. 
Robert took occasion while at the helm to re-load 


The Young Makooners. 193 

his two barrels with powder, and repeat the sig' 
nal agreed upon. As the darkness deepened 
they could see afar off the figures of Mary and 
Frank standing upon the beach, before a fire 
which they had made as a guide to the voyagers, 
and listening apparently to every thump of the 
oars. Long before words could be distinguished, 
Frank’s clear voice rung over the waters in a tone 
of inquiry. The two boys united their voices at 
a high musical pitch, and sung out, Sam ! Sam !” 
repeating it at intervals until they perceived from 
the tones of the children on shore that the name 
had been heard. Presently Frank’s voice shouted 
shrilly, “ How dye, Sam ?” Poor Sam tried to 
answer, but his voice was too weak. Robert and 
Harold answered for him. Mary would have 
called out too ; but the truth is she was crying 
for joy, and was not able to utter a word. 

N 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


NIGHT LANDING CARRYING A WOUNDED PERSON — 

SETTING one’s OWN LIMBS WHEN BROKEN — SPLIN- 
TERING A LIMB REST TO THE WEARY. 

It was a picturesque scene as the raft drew neai* 
shore. The soft moonlight upon the bluff — the 
faint sparkle of the briny water broken by the 
oars — the lurid light from the resinous fire — the 
dark shadows and excited movements of Mary 
and Frank — formed altogether a group worthy 
of a painter’s skill. 

Frank could scarcely be restrained from rushing 
through the water to welcome the new comer ; 
but when he heard how weak he was, and in what 
bad conditioii', he waited in quietness. Harold 
took him in his arms, and Robert made a stepping 
place for Mary with the oars, and they both 
shook hands with the poor fellow, and told him 
how sorry they were to see him so badly hurt. 

Leaving Harold and Frank at the raft, Robert 
and Mary hastened to the tent to prepare a place 
for the invalid, that he need not be. disturbed after 
being once removed. They lit a candle, piled the 
trunks in a corner of the room, and taking most 
194 


The Young Marooners. 


195 


of the moss that coustituted their beds, laid it in 
another corner, remarking, “ We can easily obtain 
more ; or we can even sleep on the ground to-night, 
if necessary, for his sake.” 

‘‘ I wish we had an old door, or even a plank 
long enough for him to lie upon, as we bring him 
from the raft,” said Robert, “it would be so 
much easier to his broken bones, if they could be 
kept straight. But the blanket is next best, and 
with that we must be content.” 

By the time the transfer was completed, the . 
boys were exceedingly weary, having been dis- 
turbed all the preceding night, and engaged in 
vigorous and incessant effort ever since they 
arose from their short sleep. They sat for half 
an hour revelling in the luxury df rest. Sam ap- 
peared to suffer so much and'to^be so weak, that 
they discouraged him from talking, and took their 
own seats outside the tent, that he might be able 
to sleep. 

“ What have you done with the fawn, sister ?” 
inquired Robert, willing to divert their minds from 
the painful thoughts that were beginning to follow 
the excitement of hearing from home. 

“ 0, we fed it with sassafras leaves and grass,” 
said she, “ and gave it water. After that we 
sewed the torn skin to its place upon the neck, 
and it appears to be doing very well ” 

“You are quite a surgeon, cousin Mary,” 


196 Robert and Harold ; or 

Harold remarked. I think we shall have to call 
you our ‘ Sister of Mercy.’ If, however, our 
handkerchiefs are still tied to it, I will suggest 
that it may be best for it, as well as for us, that 
you make a soft pad for its neck, and put on the 
dog’s collar.” 

“We have done that already,” she replied. 
“ I thought of it as soon as we returned to the 
tent and saw the dog’s chain. But as for my 
being a surgeon, it requires very little skill to 
know that the sooner a fresh wound is attended 
to, and the parts brought to the right place for 
healing the better.” 

“ That is a fact,” said Robert, starting, as a 
deep groan from the tent reached his ears ; “ and 
that reminds me that perhaps Sam is suffering at 
this moment for the want of having his bones set. 
We must attend to them at once.” 

“ Set a broken arm and leg !” exclaimed 
Harold in surprise. “ Why, Robert, do you know 
how to do it ?” 

“ Certainly,” he replied. “ There is no mys- 
tery about it ; and father, you know, teaches us 
children everything of the kind, as soon as we are 
able to learn it. I have never set the bones of a 
'person^ but I did once of a dog, and succeeded 
very well.” 

Harold asked him to describe the process. 
Robert replied, “ If the bones appear to have 


• The Young Makooners. 197 

moved from their proper place, all that you have to 
do is to pull them apart lengthways by main strength ; 
so that they will naturally slide together, or else can 
be made to do so by the pressure of your hand. 
Then you must bandage the limb with strips of 
cloth, beginning at its extremity, so as to keep 
the parts in place ; and over this you must bind 
a splint, to keep the bone from being bent or 
jostled out of place. That is all.” 

They went into the tent, and made inquiry of 
Sara whether his bones did not need attention. 
He replied that maybe his leg was in need of 
setting, but that as for his arm he had sot that 
himself, and that it was in need only of splin- 
tering. 

“You set it yourself? Why how did you 
manage that ?” inquired Robert. 

“You remember. Mas Robbut, I bin hab my 
arm broke once before ; so I knowed jes what to 
^do,” replied Sam, and then he went on to describe 
bis process. He said that finding the bones out 
of place, he had tied the hand of his broken arm 
to a root of the cedar, and strained himself back 
until the bones were able to pass, when he pressed 
them into place by means of his well hand. After 
that he tore some strips from his clothing, and 
tied the hand over his breast, at the same time 
BtuflSng his bosom full of moss, to keep the bone 
Btraighli and over all passing a bandage, to keep 


198 Robert and Harold; or 

the arm against his side. He had made a similar 
attempt to set the bone of his leg, but it pained 
him so much that he had given up the attempt. 

On examination, Robert learned that the arm 
was broken between the elbow and shoulder, and 
that the leg was fractured between the knee and 
ancle. “ The leg,” said he, “ is safe enough. Be- 
low the knee are two bones, and only one of these 
is broken. Would you like to have the bandage 
and splints put on your arm to-night ?” Sam re- 
plied that he was sure he should sleep better if 
Mas Robert was not too tired to attend to it, for 
he would be mighty onrestless” while his bones 
were in that “ fix.” 

The wearied boy pondered a moment, and asked 
his sister to tear one of the sheets or table-cloths 
into strips about as wide as her three fingers, and 
to sew the ends together, to make a bandage five 
or six yards long, while he and Harold prepared 
the splints. They then went to the palmetto tree, 
half a mile distant, and selecting one of the broad- 
est and straightest of its flat, polished limbs, re- 
turned to the tent, and produced from it a lath 
about the length of the arm. Having bandaged 
the limb from the finger-ends to the shoulder, they 
bound it to this splint, which extended from the 
armpit to the extremity, and Robert pronounced 
the operation complete. 

Sam was profuse in his praise of Robert’s sur- 


The YouNii Marooners. 


199 


gery, bestowing upon it every conceivable term of 
laudation, and seeming withal to be truly grate- 
ful. “ Q’arikee, Mas Robert ! Tankee, Mas Harold ! 
Tankee, my dear little misses ! Tankee, Mas Frank 
too ! Tankee, ebbery body! I sure I bin die on. 
dat sand-bank, ’sept you all bin so kind to de poor 
nigger.” 

“No more of that, Sam,” said Robert, “you 
were hurt in trying to help us ; it is but right we 
should help you.” 

At the close of this scene, the young people 
prepared for bed. It was past ten o’clock, and 
they were sadly in need of rest ; but so strongly 
had their sympathies been excited for their black 
friend, that even little Frank kept wide awake, 
waiting his turn to be useful. When, however, 
their work was done, and they had lain dovm to 
rest, they needed no lullaby to hush them into 
slumber. Within twenty minutes after the light 
was extinguished, and during the livelong night, 
nothing was to be heard in that tent but the hard 
breathing of the wearied sleepers. Q'hanks to 
God for sleep 1 None but the weary know its 
blessedness. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


TITB SURPRISE AND DISAPPOINTMENT — NAMING TH8 
FAWN — SAM’s story — DEPRESSION AFTER EXCITE- 
MENT — GREAT MISFORTUNE. 

Had there been nothing to excite them the 
company might have overslept themselves on the 
following morning. But shortly after daylight 
they were awaked by an incident that hurried them 
all out of bed. It was nothing less than hearing 
Prank exclaim, in a laughing, joyous tone, “ 0 
father, howdye ! howdye ! I am so glad you have 
come !*’ . ^ 

The dull ears of the sleepers were caught by 
these welcome words, and all sprang to their feet. 
‘‘ Father ! Father ! Is he here ?” they asked. 
Where, Frank ? where !” 

“ Yonder,” said he, sitting bolt-upright in bed, 
rubbing his half-opened eyes with one hand, and 
with the other pointing to a corner of the tent. 
“ Isn’t that father ? I saw him there just now.” 

It was only a dream. Frank had been thinking 
more than usual of home during the day and 
night past, and it was natural that his visions of 
the night should be of the same character with his 
200 


The Toung Marooners. 


201 


dreams of the day. He fancied that his father 
had found the lost boat, and having tied it at the 
landing, was coming to the tent. Poor fellow ! ho 
was sadly disappointed to learn that it was all a 
dream. The picture was so vivid, and his father 
looked so real, that for a moment he was perfectly 
confused. Mary tried to comfort him by saying, 
“ Never mind, buddy ; we will see him coming 
some of these days. But though father is not 
hej'e, you remember that Sam is, and that he is 
going to tell us about home, as soon as he is able 
to talk.'^ Come, let us get up, and see how he is.*^ 
The history of the preceding day dawned slowly 
upon the mind of the bewildered child, and the 
sense of disappointment was gradually lost in the 
hope of hearing Sam’s story. 

Tne wounded man had spent a night of suffer- 
ing. His leg pained him so intensely, that several 
timfes he had been on the point of calling for 
assistance ; but hearing from every one that pecu- 
liar breathing which betokens deep sleep, and 
remembering that they had undergone immense 
fatigue, he stifled his groans, and bore his suffer- 
ings in silence. 

While Robert and Harold were occupied with 
kind ofiices around the couch, Mary and Frank 
went to see after the fawn. Its neck was some- 
what sore to the touch, but otherwise it appeared 
to be doing well. They gave it more water, hay 


202 Robert and Harold; or 

and sassafras leaves. Frank offered it also a piece 
of bread ; but wild deer are not used to cookery, 
and the fawn rejected it; though, after becoming 
thoroughly tamed, it became so fond of bread of 
every kind, that it would follow Frank all over 
the woods for a piece no bigger than his finger. ' 
“ What shall we call her?” asked Frank. 

“ We will have a consultation about that,” re- 
plied Mary, as she saw the others approaching. 
“ Cousin Harold, what name would you give ?” 

“ Snow or Lily, I think would suit her color 
very well,” he answered. 

“ Brother Robert what is yours ?” ‘‘ As she 

came from among the flowers,” he said, “ I think 
Flora would do very well.” 

“ Yes,” added Mary, “ and very pretty names 
all. Frank what is yours?” “ Anna,” said he, 
“ I would like to talk to her sometimes, and to 
make believe that she was sister Anna.” 

‘‘ That would sound almost too much like Nan- 
nie,” Mary objected, and then asked, ‘‘ Did you 
ijay brother that you gave her to me ?” He re- 
plied, “Yes.” “Then,” she added, “I will call 
her Dora, for I heard father say that that name 
means a gift.” 

“ Dora let it be,” said Robert, patting its deli- 
cate head. “ Miss Dora, I wish you a speedy 
cure, and a pleasant captivity.” 

About nine o’clock Sam awakened from a re- 


The Young Marooners. 


203 


freshing sleep, and the anxious company assem- 
bled at his side to hear what he had to tell about * 
home. “ I a’nt got much to tell,’' said Sam, ‘‘ I 
lef ’ so soon a’ter you all, dat you know most all 
sept what happen to me and Riley on de way.” 

“ Let us hear it all,” said Robert. 

“ But before you begin,” interrupted Mary, 

do tell us about William. Was he drowned or 
not ?” 

(For the sake of the reader who may not be 
familiar with the lingo of southern and sea-coast 
negroes, the narrative will be given in somewhat 
better English, retaining, however, the peculiari- 
ties of thought and drapery.) 

“ 0 no. Misses,’^ he replied to Mary’s question. 

‘‘ He only fell backward into the water, and was 
a little strangled. He rose directly, and gave 
the alarm. I suppose the reason that you did 
not hear him was that he was under the wharf, 
holding tight to a post, for fear some of the fish 
might come and take hold of him too. He came 
with me to Riley’s Island. 

‘‘Now do you begin at the beginning,” said 
Robert, “and tell us one thing after another, just 
as it happened. If there is anything of which 
we wish to hear more particularly, we will stop 
you to inquire.” 

“Well,” said Sam, “you know that when you 
left I was working in the back room. I was put- 


204 


Robert Harold ^ or 


ting in the window sash, when I heard your fathei 
talking to some one at the door, and saying, 
“ Stay here, I will be out in a momont ! He went 
into his room, came out with something in his 
hand, and spoke a word to the man at the door, 
when we heard William’s voice, crying out, “ Help ! 
help !” as if he was half smothered. Your father 
said, “ What can be the matter ?” I heard him 
and the stranger running towards the bluff, and 
I ran too. When I reached a place where I could 
see you, (for the little cedars were between the 
house and the water,) your father had just fallen 
upon his knees. He had his two hands joined 
together, and was praying very hard ; he was pale 
as a sheet, and groaned as if his heart was break- 
ing. For a while I could hardly take my eyes 
off from him ; but I could see you in the boat, 
going over the water like a dove through the air, 
leaving a white streak of foam behind. Presently 
your father rose from his knees, and said, ‘ It is a 
devil fish ! He cannot* hold that gait long. Sam 
do you and William, (for William had by this time 
come up from the water,) get the canoe ready in 
a minute, and let us pursue them ;■ then he wrung 
his hands again, and said, ‘ 0 my God, have mercy, 
and spare my children!’ ” 

“ William and I ran a few steps toward the 
canoe, but I came hack to tell master that the 
canoe could not fioat — a piece of timber had 


The Young Marooners. 205 

fallen from the wharf, and punch gd a great hole 
in it. Then the soldier spoke, and said, ‘ The 
Major has a fine sail boat. Doctor. If you can 
do no better, I will ride very fast, and ask him 
to send it.* ‘ Do, if you please,’ master said, 
‘ Tell the Major he is my only help on earth. 
Lay your horse to the ground, good soldier, I 
will pay all damages.* The soldier turned short 
off, clapped his spurs to his horse, and made him 
lay himself almost straight to the ground. 

‘‘ When your father came to the canoe, he said 
quickly, ‘ We can mend that hole, and set off 
long before the boat comes from Tampa. Peter 
make a fire here at once — quick! quick! Judy, 
run to the house, and bring down a pot, and the 
cake of wax, and a double handful of oakum. 
William, do you go to the house too, and bring 
the side of harness leather, two hammers, and a 
paper of the largest ta;cks. And Sam,* said ho 
to me, ‘ let us take hold of the boat, and turn it 
over ready for mending.* The hole was big as 
my head, and there were two long cracks besides ; 
but we worked very fast, and the boat was ready 
for the water in less than an hour. Your father 
worked as hard as any of us, but every once in a 
while he turned to watch you, and looked very 
sorrowful. At last you went so far away that 
we could barely see you, like a little speck, getting 
smaller and smaller When you were entirely 


206 IlOBEET AND HaROLD ; OR 

cut of our sight, your father took his other spy- 
glass, went on top of the shed, and watched you 
till we were ready to go. Then he came to us, 
and said to me and William, ‘I have concluded 
to send y du off alone ; you can row faster without 
me. I will wait for the Major’s boat. The chil- 
dren are now passing Riley’s Island, and turning 
down the coast. Make haste to Riley, and say 
from me, that if he brings me back my children 
I will give him whatever he asks. If he needs 
either of you, do you, Sam, go with him, and do 
you, William, return to me ; otherwise do you 
both keep on so far as you can with safety, and 
if you succeed, I will give you also whatever you 
ask. If you can hear anything of them from 
Riley, make a smoke on the beach ; if you learn 
anything good make two smokes, about a hundred 
yards apart ; I will watch for them. And now, my 
good fellows, goodbye! and may the Lord give 
you a safe passage and good success I’ Neither 
I nor William could say one word. We took 
hold of master’s hands, knelt down, and kissed 
them. And, somehow, I saw his hand was very wet ; 
we could not help it, for we love him the same as 
If he was our father, and the tears would come. 

‘‘We reached the island about twelve o’clock. 
Riley was gone. Ilis wife said he saw the boat 
pass, knew who was in it, and went after it, 
without stopping for more than a calabash of 


Tun Young Marooners. 


207 


water. When we heard that, we jumped into our 
own boat again, and pushed on. Riley’s wife 
brought down a bag of parched corn, a dried 
venison ham, and his gun and ammunition, saying 
that if he went he v^oiild need these things. We 
begged her to make two fires on the beach ; for 
we thought that although it was not the best news 
in the world to hear that you had been carried 
BO far away, it was good news to hear that you 
had not been drowned, and that Riley had gone 
after you. 

‘‘ In about an hour we met Riley coming back. 
He had gone to a high bluff, on an island south 
of his, and watched you, until you had passed out 
of sight. He was now returning home, uncertain 
whether to go after you in the morning, or to give 
- you up altogether. When we gave him your 
father’s message, he said he would go, for that 
the Doctor was a good man, but that he must re- 
turn home for a larger boat ; that the coast below 
was dangerous, and that the boat in which he 
was was not safe. So we came to his island, 
where I staid with him that night, and William 
returned to Bellevue. 

“ As we left the island at day break we saw a 
vessel sailing towards Tampa, but too far for ua 
to hail. That day we did not search the c 3ast at 
all, more than to keep a sharp look out, for we 
knew that you had gone far beyond. But the 


208 Robert and Harold; or 

next three days we went into every cove and in* 
let, though not very far into any of them. Riley 
said that since the change of Indian Agents, many 
of his people were hostile to the whites, and to all 
Indians who were friendly with them, and that 
perhaps he should not be safe. 

“ We saw some Indians on the first few days, 
but the last day we saw none at all. Riley said 
that this coast was barren and bad ; nobody visited 
it. The Caloosa Indians, he said, used to live 
here, but they had been starved out. There was 
only a narrow strip of ten miles wide, between the 
sea and the swamps within, and a great fire had 
swept over it a few summers before, and burnt up 
almost all the trees. The Indians supposed that this 
part of the coast was cursed by the Great Spirit. 

“ All that day we found the coast so full of 
reefs and shoals, and covered with breakers, that 
we could scarcely get along; and we talked 
several times of turning back. These breakers 
that you see from the bluff, stretch fiom a great 
ways above. Riley did not like to pass them. 
He said he was afraid we could not stop any 
where, except on an island, which no Indian dared 
to visit; for that it was always enchanted with 
white deer^^ and the curse of the Great Spirit 

* It is surprising to learn how wide spread is the su- 
perstition among semi-civilized and uncivilized nations, 
that white doer are connected with enchontment. 



The Opossum Hunt, 


P. 208, 










w 










I • < 


<r. 


•isT ' ■; 

■T ' • 



\ i 


. •« 


'.V ^J*tv 


S, iVV 



« ■ 




. *.’i : i 

I 

0 


I ^ . .. 


V 

V •. *._ > 

tS ' ■.;■ >»«• ' 




t-* 


* ^ 

vt'iV . V' r 


« 4 1 . 1 

■' > ■ s 


t 

/JL'- vtVJL*’ - 




:*> ^ . 


W . , .• — •«. ^ t # ■ T * , 


• / 


1 . 


1‘. *!<■ 




X ' ’ 


V .. . * - ' • , 

-r 

« 


r' ■ 

* ' ♦ I 


I* • 



*? 




.'• 'v 

« 

A' tV ‘ 




'J 

t -- 


» N* 




* J • 


y 




4. 


» • I- ^ 


> > 


>. ’■ v* ■ ■•>3' 


r\ 


•S'* ♦ 




rH 







\rv .v'S :*w , 


>1 


■4^.'i''i,,('V''?7,!- '. ‘ y - . • •-ii' 


"' ‘i'v --W' 




rtJT 




VI 


• « 
V»1 


V-. i • '• 1.1 


.*4 




■•r 


/I 


•vr, 




The Young Marooners, 


209 


was so strong upon it that no Indian could go there 
and live. 

“We kept on, however, as well as we could, and 
hoped to find some place where we could pass the 
surf upon the shoals, and reach the shore, before 
we came to that terrible island. But the wind 
was against us, and also blowing on shore ; and 
we made so little headway, that towards evening 
we had to force our way through the smoothest 
place we could find, and even then were nearly 
swamped more than once. When we landed it 
was dark. We saw a fire afar off, and thinking it 
might be yours, I tried to persuade Riley to go to 
it; but perhaps he thought it was on that island, 
though he did not say so ; he replied only that we 
were going to have a storm soon, and that we 
must be preparing for it. We drew the boat as 
high on the beach as possible, and made it fast by 
his painter, made of twisted deerskins. 

“ After we landed I cut some wood, and tried to 
make a fire ; but before we could set it a-blazing 
the wind came and the tide rose. We went to 
the boat, and drew it up higher on shore, and 
then higher still ; but after a while the wind blew 
so hard, and the waves rolled so high, that it was 
not safe to be near the boat at all. Yet we could 
not afford to lose it ; so we went down for the last 
time to draw it up, when all at once a big wave 
came and pitched it upon us as I told you. 

O 


210 Robert and Harold ; dr 

“ I had a terrible night. The water from tho 
beach dashed over me while lying under the cedar 
tree to which I had crawled, and the rain poured 
down. The wind kept such a roaring that I 
suppose if a cannon had been fired a mile off you 
could not have heard it. 

“ The next morning I tried to set my broken 
hones. Then I dragged myself to the edge of the 
bluff to see if Riley’s body, or the boat, or any- 
thing was in sight. But nothing was to be seen 
except the black water rolling in from sea. As the 
light became stronger, I saw afar off your tent 
and smoke, and I was then sure that the fire we 
saw the night before was yours. I tried every 
way to make you see me. I took Riley’s rifle, 
and snapped it, but the powder inside was wet. 
Then I went to a bush, and with my one hand 
cut a long switch, to which I tied my handker- 
chief, and waved and waved it ; but nobody saw 
me. 1 could see you very well (for my sight is 
good) sitting down, or walking about, as if 
you were in trouble about something. Then 
I tried to raise a smoke. Everything was 
wet ; but the tree near me had a hollow, ’and in 
the hollow was some dry rotten wood. I spread, 
some powder on the driest pieces, and by snap- 
ping the rifle over it several times, set it on fire; 
but it was a long time before I could find any- 
thing to burn well. While I was trying at die fire, 


The Young Marooners. 


211 


you Mas Hobbut and Mas Harrol, went off; but I 
kept on throwing into the fire whatever trash and 
email wood I could collect by crawling aftei them, 
until I was sure Miss Mary and Mas Frank would 
see it. At last I heard their guns, and knew by 
their motions that they saw me ; and for a time 
I felt safe. But you were so long time away, and 
I was in such pain, that it seemed to me I 
must die before you could help me, though I 
saw you come to the tent, and heard your guns. 
Aud when, late in the evening, I saw that you 
had got a boat, or something of that sort, and 
were coming over the river to me, I was 'SO glad 
that I— I— 

Sam did not finish the sentence. The tears 
were streaming down his black face, and the young 
people were weeping with him. There were but 
few questions to be asked. Sam’s narrative had 
been so full and particular, that it anticipated al- 
most every inquiry. 

The severe labours of the day before, together 
with excitement and loss of rest, had so far re- 
laxed the energies of the larger boys, that they 
did little more that day than hang about the tent, 
and converse with Sam and each other about home 
and their own adventures. Several times Harold 
proposed to Robert to join him in visiting the 
beach, to ascertain whether their signal had stood 
the storm, and if not, to replant it ; but Robert 


212 Robert and Harold; or 

ever had some reason ready for not going just 
then. At last, late in the afternoon, they took 
the spade and hoe, and went to the beach. Tho 
flag was prostrate, and lay half buried in the sand ; 
and what was their dismay, on approaching the 
bluff, to see a vessel that had evidently passed the 
mouth of the river just beyond the shoals, and was 
now about four miles distant, sailing to the south- 
ward. 

‘‘0 cousin !” exclaimed Robert, “there is our 
ressel — gone ! It is the cutter ! Father is aboard 
of her ! They came as near as they could, look- 
ing for our signal — and there it lies ! Oh — h !’* 
said he, wringing his hands, “ why did we not come 
sooner ?” 

“ I believe you are correct,” replied Harold, 
looking sadly after the departing vessel; “we 
have missed our chance.” 

There remained one solitary hope. It was pos- 
sible, barely possible, that some one on board 
might be looking that way with a spy-glass, and 
that the signal might yet be seen. The boys 
eagerly seized the flag-staff ; they set the lower 
end upon the ground ; they waved it to and fro in 
the air; they shook their handkerchiefs; they 
tossed up their hats and coats, and shouted with 
all their might, (vain shout !) “Brig ahoy !” They 
gathered grass, leaves, twigs, everything inflam- 
mable, and raised a smoke, as large as possible, 


The Younh Marooners. 


213 


and kept it rising, higher, higher. They were too 
late ; the vessel kept steadily on her way. She 
faded gradually from sight, and disappeared for- 
ever. 

The two boys sat down, and looked sorrowfully 
over the distant waters. They were pale with ex- 
citement, and for a long time neither said a word. 

“ They may return,” said Harold ; let us plant 
our flag-staff.” 

They dug a deep hole, set the pole in the mid- 
dle, threw in the dirt, packed it tightly with the 
handle of the hoe, and then returned slowly to the 
tent, to inform the others of their sad misfortune. 


CHAPTER XX. 


SPECULATIONS AND RESOLVES— FISHING— INVENTORY 
OF GOODS AND CHATTELS — ROASTED FISH — PAL- 
METTO CABBAGE — TOUR — SEA-SHELLS, THEIR USES 
— THE PELICAN — NATURE OF THE COUNTRY — STILL 

HUNTING WILD TURKEYS AGAIN — WORK ON THE 

TENT. 

The little company did not retire early that 
night. Sorrow kept them awake. They sat for 
a long time speculating upon the probable desti- 
nation of the vessel, and upon their own expecta- 
tions in the case. To one it seemed probable that 
their father bad obtained the use of the cutter, for 
the purpose of examining the coast ; to another, 
that be had been brought by it to the place where 
they had last been seen, and that he was now not 
far away ; to another, that he would go down as 
far as the Florida Keys, and there employ some 
of the wreckers to join him in the search. At 
‘ any rate they were sure that a search was going 
on, and that it would not be long before they were 
discovered, and taken home. 

Ere retiring to rest that night they adopted a 
series of resolutions, the substance of which was, 
214 


The Young Marooners. 


215 


that they should live every day in the expectation 
of being taken off, and yet husband their re- 
sources, as though they were to continue there for 
months. 

1st. They were to keep their signal always 
flying. 

2d. To be as much as possible on the look out. 

3d. To have a pile of wood ready for a smoke 
near the signal. 

4th. To keep on hand a store of provisions suf- 
ficient for several weeks. 

5th. To examine, and know exactly what stores 
they possessed. 

6th. To use no more of their permanent stock 
than was absolutely necessary, but to live upon 
the resources of the island. 

7th. To fit up their habitation more securely, 
that in case of being assailed by such another 
storm as that of Sunday night, they should enjoy 
a more perfect protection. 

8th. In every possible way to be ready either 
for departing home, or continuing there an inde- 
finite length of time. 

In consequence of these resolutions, the first 
business to which they attended on the following 
morning, was the preparation of the pile of wood 
for their signal by smoke ; and the next, the pro- 
vision of a stock of food. As a temporary fulfil- 
ment of this last named duty, Harold went with 


216 


Robert and Harold; or 


Frank to obtain a supply of fish, leaving Robert 
and Mary at the tent, to make out the proposed 
inventory of goods. Both parties fulfilled their 
contracts, and on coming together, Harold re- 
ported eight large trout, besides a number of 
crabs, and a small turtle ; and Robert read a list, 
allowing that besides the stores put up by their 
father for Riley, and those brought by Sam and 
Riley in their boat, consisting of bread and bacon, 
parched corn and dried venison, there were ration? 
for a full fortnight or more. 

Of the trout brought by Harold, all except one 
had been cleaned, and presented to Mary; the 
last he reserved for the purpose, he said, of giving 
them another specimen of wild-woods’ cookery. 
Before setting down to dinner, he took this one 
without any preparation whatever of scaling or 
cleansing, and wrapping it in green leaves, laid it 
in the ashes to roast. It was soon done. Then 
peeling off the skin, he helped each to the pure 
white meat in such a way as to leave the skeleton 
and its contents untouched. Mary’s taste was 
offended by the sight of a dish so rudely pre- 
pared ; but hearing the others speak in surprise 
of its peculiarly delicate flavour, she also was 
tempted to try, and then partook cf it as heartily 
as any one else. 

While Harold was absent on his fishing excur- 
sion, Robert, having completed his inventory, had 


The Young Marooners. 


217 


obtained another stick of palmetto cabbage. By 
Sam’s instruction, this was freed from every 
particle of the green and hard covering, boiled in 
three separate waters, in the last of which was 
put a little salt. When thoroughly done, it was 
laid in a dish, and seasoned with butter. Pre- 
pared thus it was a real delicacy, partaking of 
the combined flavours of the cauliflower and tho 
artichoke. 

Bent resolutely upon living as real maroo- 
ners” on the productions of the island, the boya 
felt that it was necessary for them first to know 
something more of the country around. It was 
therefore- agreed that they should devote that day 
to a combined tour of hunting and exploration. 
To this Mary also consented, for she had now 
become more accustomed to her situation, and 
moreover had Sam with her as an adviser. 

Taking an early breakfast, and calling Mura, 
they departed, leaving Fidelle as a protector to 
Mary and Frank. The course which they pur- 
sued was along the coast. For a mile they 
walked on the smooth hard beach, and saw it 
covered with innumerable shells, of all sorts and 
sizes. Some were most beautifully fluted ; others 
were encircled with spurs or sharp knots ; some 
were tinted with an exquisite rose colour ; others 
were snowy white, and others of a dark maho- 


218 Robert and Harold; or 

gany, Conclis of a large size were abundant, and 
there were myriads of little rice-shells. 

“ I wonder if these shells can be put to no 
use asked Harold. 

“ Certainly,” Robert responded. “If we need 
lime we can obtain it by burning them. These 
large round shells may be cut so as to make 
handsome cups and vases. The long ones are 
used by many poor people for spoons. And the 
conch makes a capital trumpet : our negroes on 
the seaboard make a hole in the small end for this 
purpose. We often hear the boatmen blowing 
their conchs at night ; and when the sound 
comes to us across the water, as an accom- 
paniment to their boat songs, it is particularly 
sweet.” 

On learning these uses of the conch shell, 
Harold selected several fine specimens, and threw 
them higher on the beach, remarking, that in case 
they remained upon the island they would need 
other signals than those of the gun or the smoke 
for calling each other’s attention ; and that he 
intended to try his skill in converting some of 
these shells into trumpets. 

Pocketing some of the most delicate varieties 
for Mary and Frank, they continued down the 
coast, attracted by a large white object near the 
water-side. At first it appeared to be a great 
heap of foam thrown there by the sea, but soon 


The Young Marooners. 


219 


they saw it move, and Robert pronounced it to 
be a pelican. ‘‘ It is a pity that it is not eatable, 
said be, “ for one bird would furnish more flesh 
than a large gobler. But it is fishy. 

“ 0, if that be its only fault we can correct it,” 
replied Harold. “ I recollect one day when you 
were sea-sick, hearing the captain say that he had 
eaten every sea-bird that flies, except Mother 
Cary’s chickens ; and that he took off* the skin as 
you would that of a deer or rabbit, and soaked 
the flesh in strong brine ; or if he was on shore 
he buried it for a day or two in the earth, and 
that then the flesh was pleasant enough. He 
said moreover that the fishy taste of water-fowl 
comes mostly from the skin. Come, let us get 
that fellow. I cannot help thinking what a nice 
shawl, in cold or rainy weather, his skin would 
make for Mary, if properly cured with all its 
feathers on.” 

The pelican, however, saved them all future 
trouble on account of either its flesh or its skin, 
for, being a very shy bird, it flew away long 
before they came within gunshot. Having 
ascended the bluff*, they stood upon a bank of 
sand, and looking far down the coast saw it curve 
out of sight, without offering any inducement to 
pursue it further. Immediately upon the bluff*, 
and for a quarter of a mile inland, the country 
was bare of trees, except here and there a cluster 


220 Robert and Harold; or 

of dwarfish cedars, overtopped by tall palmettoes ; 
but in the interi(;r the forest trees appeared rising 
into loftier magnificence the farther they grew 
from the sea. Striking across this barren strip — 
whi(?h, however, was pleasantly varied by patches 
of cacti loaded with superb crimson pears, and 
by^ittle wildernesses of chincopin (dwarf-chestnut) 
bushes, whose open burrs revealed each a shining 
jet biact cone — and entering the kind of forest 
where game might be expected, Harold gave Mum 
the order to “ Hie on and he was soon dashing 
about in every direction. 

I suppose,” said Robert, that you intend to 
still hunt. But if so, you must remember that 
I have the art yet to learn ; and if you wish not 
to be interrupted by my blunders, you had better 
describe now, before we go to the work, how it is 
that still hunters find their game, and then how 
they approach it.” 

“ They find their game by various means,* 
Harold replied, acknowledging, at the same time, 
the justice of Robert’s remarks. “ Some by their 
own keen eyes alone in watching or in tracking ; 
others by a dog trained for the purpose, as we 
expect to do. This last is the easier if the dog 
is good. When Mum has discovered a trail, he 
will keep directly before us, and as the trail 
freshens he will grow more cautious, until at last 
his step becomes as stealthy and noiseless as a 


The TouNa Marooners. 


221 


cat. We must then be cautious too. If the 
wools are close so that we cannot see the deer, 
nor they see us until we are upon them, our 
success will depend upon the quickness of our 
shots, and the certainty of our aim ; hut if the 
woods are open, so that we can see them afar ‘off, 
we must use the cover of a hill or of a thicket,^to 
conceal oui ipproach, or else one of us must leave 
the dog witn the other, and advance upon them 
in the open woods.” 

“ But you do not mean to say,” Bobert argued, 
in surprise, “ that deer will allow you to come 
upon them in broad day-light, and shoot them 
down?” 

‘‘Yes I do,” he replied; “and it is easy 
enough if you will pursue the right plan. When 
a deer feeds, he directs his eyes to the ground ; 
and during that time he sees nothing except what 
is just at his nose. That is the opportunity you 
must take to advance. The moment he lifts his 
head you must stand stock still ; and if you can 
manage to be of the colour of a stump, he will be 
apt to take you for one.” 

“ But can you stop soon enough to imitate a 
stump ?” 

“ Of course you must be quick ; but this brings 
me to speak of another fact. A deer never puts 
down nor raises his head without first shaking his 
tail. Keep your eye therefore steadily fixed upon 


222 Robert and Harold; or 

him, and guide your motions by his signs. Old 
Torgah used to give me an amusing account of 
the difference between deer and turkeys in this 
respect; for, with all their sagacity, in some 
things deer are very simple, while the turkey is 
BO keen and watchful as to he called by hunters 
‘ the wit of the woods.’ Old Torgah’s account, 
given in his broken English is this : ‘ ’Ingin,’ 
said he, ‘see deer feed, and creep on him when 
his head down. Deer shake ’ee tail ; Injin stop 
still. Deer look hard at him, and say ‘ stump ! 
stump ! nothing hut stump !’ Presently Injin 
creep close, and shoot him down. But Injin see 
turkey feed, and creep on him. Turkey raise ’ee 
long neck to look, and Injin stand still like a 
stump ; but turkey never say ‘ stump !’ once ; 
he say, ‘dat old Injin now!’ and he gone.’ 
But see. Mum has struck the trail of something. 
Notice how eager he is, yet how patiently he 
waits for us. Come, let us follow.” 

In Robert’s opinion. Mum’s reputation for 
patience was, on the present occasion, not de- 
served ; for his pace was so rapid that it was 
difficult for them to keep within sight, and more- 
over he soon sprang ahead, and burst into a full 
loud cry. “ I thought you said that he hunted 
•u silence,” he remarked, almost out of breath 
with running. 

“ 1 said he was silent on the trail of 


The Young Marooners. 


223 


replied Harold, but these are turkeys. Do you 
not set the deep print of their toes in running ? 
Mum knows what he is about. His racing after 
them will cause them to fly into the trees; and 
then as he stands below and barks, they will keep 
their eyes fixed on him, and never notice us. 
There they are ! See in that oak ! Robert, do 
you advance behind the cover of yonder mossy 
tree. I will find some other place. But as my 
rifle will carry farther than your smooth bore, do 
not mind me, except to await my signal. As 
soon as you are ready to fire, let me know by a 
whistle ; if I am ready, I will answer you ; and 
then do you fire about a second after you hear 
me. I will take the highest turkey/ 

They advanced silently but rapidly. Each 
came within a fair distance. Mum kept up a 
furious barking as the hunters approached. One 
whistle was heard, then another ; three reports 
followed in quick succession ; and four turkeys, 
two of them magnificent goblers, tumbled heavily 
from the tree. 

“ Well done for us ! Hurra !” shouted the 
boys, rushing upon their prey. 

It was indeed good shooting, although part of it 
was accidental. Robert fairly won the credit of 
his two shots, having brought down the birds he 
aimed at ; but the ball from Harold’s rifle had 
passed through the eye of the one which he had 


224 Robert m^d Harold; or 

selected, and broken the legs of another unseen 
bj him beyond, and it now lay floundering upon 
the ground unhurt, except in its fractured limbs, 
but unable to rise. 

The young hunters swung their prizes over a 
pole, of which each took an end, and then turned 
their faces homewards. The distance was not 
more than two miles, but burdened as they were 
with guns and game, and compelled to cut their 
way through frequent network of the grape-vine 
and yellow jessamine, and dense masses of under- 
growth, they were nearly two hours in making it. 
Frank spied them from afar, and giving Mary a 
call, bounded to meet them. “ Whew he 
whistled, on seeing their load, “ what a bundle of 
turkeys?” He offered to help them carry a part 
of the load, but they were too weary to stop anT 
untie. They preferred that Mary and Frank 
should show their kindness, by providing them 
with some cool water. “We will pay you for your 
trouble,” said they, patting their pockets, which 
were stuffed full of something heavy, “make 
haste, and let us have it.” 

By the time they had wiped their wet brows, 
and begun to enjoy their rest, the winter came. 
The boys first emptied their pockets of the shells 
and chincopins, found during their ramble, then 
cooled themselves by bathing their wrists; after 
which they drank, and casting themselves at 


The Young Marocners. 225 

length upon their couches of moss, they talked 
across the tent to Sam, who seemed to be as much 
elated as any of them with their success. 

It was now past the middle of the day. The 
afternoon was spent in working upon their tent. 
Their object was to make it more impervious to 
rain and drift, in case of another storm ; and this 
they effected by raising the floor, and by spread- 
ing tho sail of their beat as a sort of outer awning, 
P 


CHAPTER XXI. 


EAINY DAY — THE KITCHEN AND FIRE — HUNTING 

THE OPOSSUM. 

It was fortunate for the young adventurers that 
they had executed so promptly their intended 
work upon the tent, for though they had no heavy 
wind, the rain poured down during the whole 
night ; and when they arose next morning, the 
sky was full of low scudding clouds, which pro- 
mised plenty of rain for all that day, and perhaps 
for days to come. But, though the tent was dry 
as a hay loft, there were several deficiencies. 
They had but a meagre supply of wood, and their 
kitchen fire was without a shelter. The wind and 
rain were both chilly ; and, it was plain, that 
without somebody’s getting wet they must content 
themselves with a cold breakfast, and a shivering 
day. 

“ Why did we not think of this before ?” Robert 
querulously asked. 

“ Simply because we had other things to think 
of,” replied Harold. “ For my part, I am thank- 
ful that we have a dry tent.” 

“ So am I,” rejoined Robert, changing his tone. 

226 


The Young Maroonens. 227 

But I should be still more thankfu’ if we had a 
place where we could sit by the fire/' 

‘‘Very likely, now since we know from experi- 
ence, how uncomfortable it is to be without. But 
I doubt if any of us would be half so thankful, were 
it not for being put to inconvenience. I recollect 
a case in point. My mother was once taken sick 
while we were travelling through the Indian na- 
tion. At that time the Indians were becoming 
hostile, and we were every day expecting them to 
declare war. 0 how troubled we all were ! I 
remember that every morning we made it a point 
to say how thankful we were for spending another 
night, without being scalped. But afterwards, 
when we had returned home, and could spend our 
days and nights in peace, we forgot to be thank- 
ful at all.” 

Robert smiled at the naturalness of the descrip- 
tion, and remarked, “ Well, I think we shall be 
thankful now for a fire and shelter. Can we not 
devise some way to have them 

The result of this conference was, that in the 
course of an hour they set up the boat-awning as 
a sort of kitchen, enclosed on three sides by the 
remaining bed-sheets, and having a fire at the 
windward gable, near which they sat very cozily 
on boxes and trunks brought from the tent. 

Contrary to their expectation, the rain began to 
abate about no^n, and long before sunset the sur- 


228 Robert and Harold ; or 

face of the earth was so much dried, and the drops 
left upon the trees and bushes so thoroughly ex- 
haled or shaken off by a brisk wind, that the boys 
used the opportunity to bring in a supply of wood 
and lightwood. The lightwood was very rich, and 
split into such beautiful torch pieces, that Harold 
was tempted to think of a kind of sport, in which 
he had often engaged, and of which he was very 
fond. “We have been pent up all day,’* said he 
to Robert ; “ suppose we change the scene by 
taking a fire-hunt to-night.” 

“With all my heart,” was the reply ; “ and 1 
think no one will object to our having a fat roast 
pig for our Sunday’s dinner.” 

“Probably not,” Harold rejoined, “and I am 
still more in favour of the idea, for the reason 
that, as we take such game alive, we can keep it 
as long as we will.” 

Their preparation for the excursion consisted 
simply in splitting an armful of lightwood, which 
Harold tied into a bundle, to be readily slung over 
the shoulders by a strap. In the midst of their 
preparations Frank came up, and on learning 
their purpose, almost shouted for joy. He had so 
often heard Sam and William speak of the pleasure 
of their ’possum hunts, that it had long been the 
height of his ambition, as a sportsman, to engage 
in one ; but for various reasons the convenient 
time had never yet come. 


The Yoitno Marooners. 229 

0, I am so glad !” he exclaimed, with a face 
lighted with pleasure ; “ you will let me go, won’t 
you ?” 

Here now was a dilemma. How could they 
refuse him ? and yet how could they with propriety 
leave Mary with no other companion than poor 
bed-ridden Sam? The boys saw no alternative 
but to give up the hunt, until Robert proposed 
himself to stay with Mary, on condition that 
Frank should carry the torch and lightwood, while 
Harold bore the axe and gun. But to their grati- 
fication, Frank, perceiving the difficulties of the 
case, and ashamed to rob his brother of a place 
which he himself was incompetent to fill, set the 
matter at rest, by saying : 

“ No, brother, I will not go to-night; I will wait 
and go with cousin Harold some time when Sam 
gets well. But you must give me the pigs when 
you come back, and let me feed them every day.” 

They praised him sincerely for his act of self- 
denial, and promised that he should be no loser on 
account of it. Soon as it w^as dark they bid him good- 
night, and departed. He stood in the tent door, 
happy in the thought of their pleasure, and watched 
the animated motions of boys and dogs, as the red 
light flashed upon the trees, and the whole party 
became gradually lost from sight in the forest. 

The boys had not proceeded a half mile, before 
the quick sharp bark, first of Mum, then of Fi- 


230 Robert and Harold; or 

delle, gave indications of their having 
some kind of game. Hastening to the spot, they 
saw the dogs looking eagerly up a slender, tall 
persimmon, md barking incessantly. For a time 
they could aiscover nothing in its branches, or on 
its body ; and had begun almost to conclude that 
(in hunter’s phrase) their dogs had lied^ when 
Harold took the torch, waved it to and fro behind 
him, walking thus around the tree, and keeping 
his eyes fixed on those places where he supposed 
the opossum to be. Presently he cried out, “We 
have him ! I see his eyes ! Mum, poor fellow,” 
patting his head, “you never lie, do you?” Mum 
wagged his expressive tail with great emphasis, as 
much as to say that he perfectly understood both 
the slander and the recantation, and that he now 
desired nothing but the privilege of giving that 
’possum a good shake. Robert also took the light, 
and holding it behind him, saw amid a bunch of 
moss two small eyes glistening in the dark. The 
aim was so fair that the gun might have been used 
with certainty, were it not against all hunting 
rule ; an opossum must be caught^ not killed. The 
boys plied their axe upon the yielding wood, the 
eyes of the now silent dogs being fixed alternately 
upon the game above and the work below. The 
tree cracked and toppled. Mum’s etrs stood per- 
fectly erect ; and ere the branches had time to 
sway back, frnn their crash upon the ground, he 


Tbe Youjsro Marooners. 


231 


was among them, growling at something upon 
which he had pounced. It was the opossum ; and, 
like all the rest of its tribe when in the presence 
of an enemy, it seamed to be stone dead. They 
took it up by its scaly, rat-like tail, and again 
went on. 

In the course of a short walk they took a second, 
and on their way back, a third. These were quiie 
as many as they could conveniently carry ; and 
taking their captives home, they made them se- 
cure, by tying a forked stick around the neck of 
each, on the plan of a pig-yoke. From the mo- 
ment that these singular animals found themselves 
in the power of their enemies, they put on all the 
usual appearances of death ; not a muscle twitched, 
nothing stirred or trembled ; each limb was stiff, 
and each eye closed ; not even the growl or grip 
of the dogs was suflGicient to disturb their perfect 
repose. Kobert could scarcely persuade himself 
that they were not really dead. Harold laughed. 

“ They can stand the crash of a tree and the 
worrying of dogs,” he said, after they were made 
secure ; “but there is one thing which they cannot 
stand. See here !” and he poured a cupfull of 
cold water on each. The shock seemed to bo 
electric. Each dead opossum was galvanized into 
life, and pullei stoutly to break away from its 
wooden fetters^ “How let us to bed.” 


CHAPTER XXII. 


FRANK AND HIS PIGS’^ — THE CAGE — WALK ON THE 
BEACH — IMMENSE CRAWFISH — THE MUSEUM — 
NAMING THE ISLAND. 

Frank’s first words the next morning, as in his 
night-clothes he ran from Mary’s room, were, 
Have you brought my pig ?” 

“ Yes ! yes !” they^ answered, “ three of them ; 
and all yoked to boot, so that they cannot get 
either into the garden or the cornfield.” 

Frank did not comprehend this enigmatical 
language ; he hastily dressed and went out. Close 
to the awning he found the new comers sitting, 
each secured by the novel pillory which Harold 
had contrived. They were ugly looking crea- 
tures, with long, hypocritical faces, coarse, grizzly 
hair, and an expression of countenance exceedingly 
contemptible. Frank had often seen opossums 
before, but the fancy name of pigs had caused him 
mentally to invest them with the neat and comely 
aspect of the little grunters at home. When he 
hurried fromf the tent, and saw them in their na- 
tive ugliness, writhing their naked, snakey tails, 
he turned away with unaffected disgust. 

232 


The Young Maboonbrs. 


233 


‘‘They are not very pretty,” sail Harold, 
watching the changes that flitted across the little 
fellow’s face. 

“No, indeed,” he replied; “they are the 
Ugliest things I ever saw. You may keep them 
and feed them yourself; for I will not have them 
for mine.” 

The unsightly appearance of the opossum 
excites in many persons a prejudice against its 
use for the table. But when young and tender, 
or after having been kept for several days, its 
flesh is so nearly in taste like that of a roast pig, 
that few persons can distinguish the diflference. 

A cage for the captives was soon constructed, 
of poles several inches in diameter, notched into 
each other, and approaching at the top like a stick 
trap. The floor was also guarded with poles, to 
prevent their burrowing out. 

“ Now we need one or two troughs for their 
water and food,” observed Harold, after the 
prisoners, loosed from their neck-locks, had been 
introduced into the airy saloon erected for their 
accommodation. I propose therefore that Mary 
and Frank shall go with one af us to Shell Bluff, 
and bring home a supply of conch shells, to be 
converted, as we- need them, into troughs, cups, 
dippers, and trumpets.” 

Mary and Frank needed no persuasion to go 
upon this excursion, after the glowing description 


234 Robert and Harold ; or 

given by the boys on their return from the beach* 
Robert preferred to remain with Sam. The 
others set off — Harold with his gun, which, for 
reasons of policy, was an inseparable companion, 
Mary with a basket, and Frank with his dog and 
hatchet. On arriving at the beach, down which 
they were to pass for a mile or more, the young- 
sters amused themselves for a time with writing 
names, or making grotesque figures in the hard 
smooth sand ; then ran to overtake Harold, who 
had walked slowly on, watching the sea-gulls 
plunge after their prey on the surface of the 
water ; for a short distance they went with him 
side by side, chatting through mere excitement ; 
then dashing far ahead, they picked up shells 
and other curiosities thrown up from the sea. 
Several times was Mary’s basket filled with 
prizes, and afterwards emptied for others still 
more beautiful, before they reached the place 
which the boys had named “ Shell Bluff.” 

The beach at that place was lovely indeed. 
For half a mile or more it looked like snow, 
mottled with rose colour here, and with dark 
brown there ; while, crowning the bluff above, 
waved a cluster of tropical palmettoes, around 
whose bases gathered the dark and fragrant 
2edar. 

Again Mary replenished her basket, Frank 
filled every pocket he had, and his sap besides. 


The Young Marooners. 


135 


and Harold collected his handhercliief full of fino- 
looking conch shells. They were about returning, 
when their attention was attracted by the shell 
of an enormous crawfish, whose body alone was 
nearly a foot long, and whose claws, extending 
far in front, were of hideous dimensions. This 
last Harold said he must take home for “ Mr. 
Philosopher Robert,” and learn from him what it 
was. 

Robert was much pleased to see the collections 
they had made, and particularly so with the shell. 
He said that this was another proof, if he needed 
any other, to show that they were on the western 
coast of South Florida, for he had often heard of 
the enormous crawfish that abounded there, and 
that were almost equal in size to the lobster. 

“ Let us be sure, Harold,” said he, “ to put it 
beside your oyster, with the raccoon’s foot, as 
the beginning of a museum gathered from the 
island.” 

“ Yes ; and our rattlesnake’s skin,” Frank 
added. 

“ And our turkey’s tail, and Frank’s plume,’' 
said Mary. “We have the beginning of a 
museum already ; for there are besides these 
things about twenty varieties of shells and sea- 
weeds in this basket, some of which I never saw 
before.’ ’ 

Harold was as much interested as any in tho 


236 


Robert and Harold; or 


idea of a museum ; for though he knew nothing of 
its proper arrangement, he had good sense enough 
to perceive that it was a very ready means of 
acquiring and retaining knowledge. 

“ But the name of this island,” said Robert, 
musing ; “ I have several times wished that we h,ad 
one. And why should we not? for who has a 
better right to give it a name than we, its only 
inhabitants ?” 

He expressed the mind of the whole company, 
and they soon proceeded to call upon each other for 
nominations. “ The rule in such cases, I have 
heard, is to begin with the youngest,” said Robert. 
“ So Master Frank, do you tell us what you would 
have it called.” 

Frank mused a moment, and replied, I will 
call it Turkey Island ; because turkeys were the 
first thing we saw here.” 

“My name, I think, will be the Island of 
Hope,” said Mary, as her brother’s eye rested on 
her. “ We have certainly been hoping ever since 
we came, and will continue to hope until we get 
away.” 

“Yes, but we sometimes despaired, too,” an- 
swered Robert, “especially on the morning after 
the storm. I have thought of the CaK osa name— 
the Enchanted Island.” 

“Please, Massa,” Sam implored, “don’t call 
»im by dat name. I begin to see ghDsts now; 


The Young Marooners. 237 

and I ’fraid, if you call urn so, I will see ghosts 
and sperits all de time.” 

“ I think a more suitable name still,’- said Har- 
old, ‘‘ is the Island of Refuge. It has certainly 
been to us a refuge from the sea, and from ihe 
storm. And if it is the Enchanted Island, of 
which Riley spoke, it will also prove a refuge 
from the Indians, for none will dare to trouble us 
here.” 

Sam declined suggesting any name. He said, 
pointing across the river to the bluff, where he 
had met with his accident, “ Dat my place, obe’ 
turrah side;* and my name for him is Poor Hope.” 

The name decided by universal acclamation, 
was The Island of Refuge. 

‘‘ I wish we had a horn of oil,” said Robert, 
* I would anoint it, as discoverers are said to do. 
And if any person could suggest an appropriate 
speech I would repeat it on the occasion; but 
the only words I can think of now are, 

‘ Isle of Beauty, fare thee well T 

And much as I admire everything around, 1 bop© 
ero long to repeat those words in truth.” 


* That is my place, over the other side. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


THEIR SECOND SABBATH ON THE ISLAND, AND THE 
WAY THEY SPENT IT. 

On coming together in the morning, Robert 
proposed that they should add to their usual reli- 
gious exercises the singing of a hymn. “ It is 
father’s plan,” said he, “ to mark the Sabbath 
with as many pleasant peculiarities as possible.” 

Harold was gratified with the suggestion, but 
remarked, ‘‘As I cannot sing, you must allow 
me to join .you in my heart, or else to assist the 
music with my flute.” 

“ Oh, the flute, by all means !” Mary replied. 
“ And see here what a beautiful hymn I have iuat 
found!” 

I 

' Rpbert took the book, and read with remarka- 
ble appropriateness of tone and manner that ex 
quisite hymn by Dr. Watts, beginning 

. “ My God, how endless is thy love 

The music that morning was unusually sweet. 
The voices of the singers w'ere rendered plaintive 

by a consciousness of their helpless situation ; and 
238 


The Young Maeooiser^. 239 

the rich tones of the flute, together with Sam’s 
African voice, which was marked by indescribable 
mellowness, added greatly to the elfect. 

The subject of the chapter was the parable of 
the prodigal son. Sam, poor fellow, raised him- 
self on his elbow, and listened attentively; his 
remark' made afterwards to Mary, showed that, 
however far beyond his comprehension a great 
part of the parable may have been, he had caught 
its general drift and meaning. “ De Lord is berry 
kind ; he meet de sinner afore he get home, and 
forgib him ebbery ting.” 

About nine o’clock the young people separated, 
with the understanding that they were to re-as- 
semble at eleven, for the purpose of reading the 
Scriptures, and of conversation about its teach- 
ings. 

Robert went to the beach, and taking his seat 
upon a log, near the flag-staff*, looked upon the 
ocean, and engaged in deep reflection upon their 
lonely situation, and the waning prospects of their 
deliverance. His Testament gradually slipped 
from his grasp, and his head sunk between his 
knees. Such was his absorption of mind, that the 
big drops gathered upon his forehead, and he was 
conscious of nothing except of his separation from 
home, and of the necessity for exertion. At last 
he heard a voice from the tent. Harold and Mary 
were beckoning to him* and looking up to the 


240 Robert and Harold; or 

sun, he saw that eleven o’clock had come and 
passed. He sprang to his feet, and in doing so, 
was rebuked to see lying on the ground the Tes*< 
tament which he had taken to read, but had not 
opened. 

Harold, on leaving the tent, took his pocket 
Bible and strolled up the river bank, to a pleasant 
cluster of trees, where he selected a seat upon the 
projecting root of a large magnolia. His mind 
also reverted naturally to their lonely situation ; 
but he checked the rising thoughts, by saying to 
himself, ‘‘ No. I have time enough during the 
week for thoughts like these. The Sabbath is 
given for another purpose, which it will not do for 
me longer to neglect. When the Lord delivered 
us in that strange way at sea, I resolved to live 
like a Christian, but I have neither lived nor felt 
as I ought. The Lord forgive me for my neglect, 
and help me to do better.” He knelt down, and 
for several minutes was engaged in endeavouring 
to realize that he was in the presence of God. His 
first words were a hearty confession that, although 
he had been early taught to know his duty, he 
had not done it, nor had the heart to do it ; and, 
though in the experience of countless blessings, he 
had never been grateful for any until the time of 
that unexpected deliverance. He thanked God 
for having taught him by that dreadful accident 
to feel that he was a sinner, and that it was a ter- 


The Young MAiiooNERS. 


241 


rible thing to live and to die such. He 'said ho 
knew there were promises, many and great, to all 
who would repent of sin, and believe in Jesus 
Christ, and he prayed that God would enable him 
BO to repent and believe, as to feel that the pro- 
mises were made to him. 

Rising from his knees, and sitting upon the 
root of the tree, he opened the Bible, and his eye 
rested upon the fifty-fifth chapter of Isaiah, ‘‘ Ho, 
every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, 
and he that hath no money ; come ye, buy and 
eat ; yea, come, buy wine and milk, without money 
and without price.” Here he stopped, for his 
eyes filled, and the page became obscured. He 
put his hands to his face, and thought, “ That pas- 
sage surely describes me. I came to this spot as 
a thirsty person goes to a spring. My soul longs 
for something, I know not what, except that God 
only can supply it, and that I have nothing to 
offer for its purchase. Now God says that he 
will give it, ‘without money and without price.* 
O what a blessing! O how merciful! Let me 
see that passage again.’* 

He re-opened the Bible, which had been laid in 
his lap, but the place had not been marked, and 
was not to be found. After searching some time, ho 
turned to the New Testament, and having opened 
it at the Epistle to the Romans, was turning back 
to the Gospels, when his eye was caught by these 
Q 


242 Robert and Harold ; or 

words, (contained in the seventh and eighth verses 
of the fourth chapter of Romans) : “ Blessed are 
they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins 
are covered. Blessed is the man to whom the 
Lord will not impute sin.” ‘‘Ah, yes!” he ex- 
claimed, “ how true that is ! There is no blessing 
like it.” Supposing that something might be said 
in the chapter to show how sin may be forgiven and 
covered, he read the chapter through, but was dis- 
appointed. The only clear idea he gained was that 
Abraham was counted righteous, and was saved, 
not by his works, but by his faith. This confused 
him. “ I always thought,” said he, “ that people 
were saved because they were good. But this 
teaches, — let me see what,” — at this time his eye 
rested on the words, “ Now it was not written for 
his sake alone, (viz. that Abraham’s faith was im- 
puted to him for righteousness,) but for us also, 
to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe on him 
that raised up Jesus, our Lord, from the dead, 
who was delivered for our olfences, and wa? raised 
again for our justification.” 

“ Ah, there comes my case again 1” he mentally 
exclaimed. “ It does seem as if God is opening 
to me the scriptures. This fact, about Abraham, 
was recorded not for his sake, but for our bakes 
now. And the blessing bestowed on him, (that 
is, the forgiveness of sin,) shall be bestowed on us 
too, ‘if we believe on Him, (that God the 


The Young Marooners. 243 

Father,) that raised up Jesus from the dead, who 
was delivered (that is, given up to death — put to 
death) for our offences, but raised again for our jus- 
tification.’ But justification, what does that mean?*’ 

He glanced his eye over the chapter. It flashed 
upon him that justification means nothing more 
nor less than what Paul had been speaking of 
./throughout the whole chapter. Abraham was 
“justified” — that is, “sin was not imputed to 
him” — he was “ counted righteous,” on account 
of his faith. Now he understood the passage. 
It declared that we too shall be justified, if we 
believe on God, who gave up Jesus to suffer for 
our sins, and who raised him again that we might 
be counted righteous. 

As soon as he had conceived this idea, and had 
certified his mind of its correctness, by reading 
the passage over several times, he fell once more 
upon his knees, and said, “ 0 Lord, I am a sinner. 
But thou hast said, ‘Ho, every one that thirsteth, 
come ye to the waters ; and he that hath no 
money.’ I come as a sinner, thirsting for pardon, 
but having no money to offer for its purchase. 
My only hope is in thy promise. I plead it now 
before thee. Thou hast promised, that as Abra- 
ham was justified by faith, so shall we be, if we 
believe on Thee, who didst raise Jesus from the 
dead. Lord, I believe; help thou my unbelief. 
Accept of me as righteous in thy sight, not be* 


244 


Robert and Harold ; or 


cause I am righteous — for I am not, but because 
Jesus Christ was delivered for our offences, and 
raised again for our justification. Forgive my 
iniquities, cover my sins, and make me all that 
thou wouldst have me be, for Jesus Christ’s sake. 
Amen.” 

For some minutes he continued kneeling ; his 
eyes were closed, his hands clasped, and his bowed 
face marked by strong emotion. It was pleasant to 
be thus engaged. He had experienced for the first 
time the blessedness of drawing near to God, and 
now he was listening to that “ still small voice,” 
that spoke peace to his inmost soul. 

Once more he sat upon the rough root of the 
tree. He opened his Bible to the same page 
which had been so instructive, but it was to the 
next chapter, where he read : “ Therefore, being 
justified by faith, we have peace with God, through 
our Lord Jesus Christ.” “Yes, yes,” he mur- 
mured, as his hand sought his bosom. “ Peace in- 
deed ! Peace with God ! Peace through our 
Lord Jesus Christ — and justified by faiths” 
He continued reading : 

“ By whom we have access by faith into this 
grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of 
the glory of God. And not only so, but we glory 
In tribulations also; knowing that tribulation 
worketh patience, and patience experience, and 
experience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed. 


The Young Marooners. 245 

because the love of God is shed abroad in our 
hearts, by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us/* 
“ Ah ! is not this true ?” he joyfully solilo- 
quized. ‘‘We glory in tribulations. I used to 
wonder how people could glory in trouble. But 
now, thanks to God for trouble ! especially for 
the trouble that brought us to this island, and 
brought me to Jesus Christ ! Yes, thanks to Crod 
for trouble V' 

Having read the chapter to the end, and found, 
as is usual with persons in his state of mind, that 
although he could not understand it all, there was 
scarcely a verse in which he did not discover 
something suitable to his case, he knelt down and 
consecrated himself to God ; praying that the Lord 
would grant him grace to live as a Christian, and 
more particularly so to live, as to be the means of 
bringing his young companions to a knowledge of 
the truth. As he closed his pi^yer, the words of 
''the morning hymn rose vividly to his recollection ; 
be did not indeed use them as any part of his ad- 
dress to a throne of grace, but he used them as ut- 
tering beautifully the language of his own heart 
in that sweet communion to which he was now 
initiated. 

I yield my powers to thy command, 

To thee I consecrate my days ; 

Perpetual blessings from thy hand 
Demand perpetual songs of praise.” 


246 


Robert and Harold; or 


Looking at his watch he saw that the hom of 
eleven was at hand. He turned his face toward 
the tent, and walked slowly onward, and as he 
went his lips continually murmured, 

“ Perpetual blessings from thy hand, 

Demand perpetual songs of praise.” 

While Robert and Harold were thus engaged, 
Mary told Frank to amuse himself not far away, 
and that after she had looked over her own les- 
sons she would call for him. In the act of going 
to her room, she was arrested by the voice of Sam, 
who said : 

“Please, misses. Mas Robert and Mas Harold 
both gone away ; and if you can, read some of the 
Bible to your poor sick servant — do, misses.” 

Touched by his melancholy earnestness, she 
promised to do so with pleasure, after having 
finished Frank’s lessons and her own ; and indeed, 
urged on by his apparent thankfulness, she de- 
spatched her task in one-half the usual time, and 
then called for Frank. 

“ What ! have you learned your lessons already ?” 
ne asked, in some surprise. She replied, “ Yes.” 
“Then,” said he, “ I wish you would make mine 
as short, for it took you a very little while.” But 
when she inter med him of the se3ret of her ra- 
pidity, and he heard a plaintive, half-devotional 
sigh from Sam’s corner, he said, “ Get the book, 


The Young Marooneks. 


247 


sister ; I will learn as fast as I can, and then we 
can both go and sit by him, while you read.” Mary 
patted his cheek, saying that he was a good fal- 
low, whenever he chose to be ; and giving him the 
book, he stood by her side, and learnt his lessons 
very soon, and very well. 

The chapter selected at Sam’s request was the 
third of J ohn. With this he was so well acquainted 
as to be able to repeat verse after verse, while 
Mary was reading, and he seemed withal to have 
a very clear idea of its meaning. Mary was sur- 
prised. She knew that her father was in the habit 
of calling his plantation negroes together on Sab- 
bath evenings, and instructing them from the Scrip- 
tures, but she had no idea that the impressions 
made by his labour had been so deep. 

It was not until half-past eleven that they were 
all assembled and composed. They sung several 
hymns, then conversed freely upon the subject of 
the chapter, w^hich had interested them in the 
morning, and on which they had promised to re- 
flect. These exercises occupied them so pleasantly 
that it was past the usual hour ere any one thought 
of dinner. 

A part of Dr. Gordon’s custom had been to call 
upon each of his children every day at their mid- 
day meal, to tell what “ new knowledge” they had 
gained since that hour of the day preceding. On 
Sundays the same plan was pursued, except that 


248 Robekt and Harold; cr 

the knowledge was required to be suitable to the 
dsiy. This practice was on the present occasion 
resumed by the young people. Frank’s new know- 
ledge consisted of part of his morning lesson ; 
Mary’s, of a new method devised by her for re- 
membering the order of certain books in the Bible ; 
Robert’s, of the aim and object of the parable just 
discussed : it was a keen reb\i.ke to the Scribes and 
Pharisees, who murmured against Jesus for re- 
ceiving sinners and eating with them. When 
Harold’s turn came, he spoke with much emotion, 
and a face radiant with pleasure. He said that 
he had on that day learnt the most important 
lesson of his life ; how good the Lord is, and how 
great a sinner he himself had been ; he had learnt 
how to love him, and how to trust him ; how to 
read the Bible, and how to pray. He was not 
able to tell how it happened, but there was now a 
meaning in the Scriptures, and a sweetness in 
prayer, that he had never before suspected, and 
that he hoped it would last forever. He concluded 
by saying that he could conceive of no greater 
Mossing than that of being enabled to feel all his 
life-long as he felt that morning, after promising 
to try to live like a Christian. 

To these remarks of Harold no one made reply. 
Robert looked down a moment, then directed his 
gaze far away, as if disturbed by some painful re- 
collection. Mary gazed wistfully on her cousin, 


The Young Maeooners. 


249 


and covered her face with both hands. Frank 
slid from his seat, and coming to Harold’s side, 
insinuated himself upon his knee, and looked af- 
fectionately into his face. All felt that a great 
event had happened in their little circle ; and 
that from that time forth their amiable cousin was 
in a most important sense their superior. They 
separated in silence, Robert going to the spring, 
Mary to her room, and Harold to talk with Sam. 

Late in the afternoon they went together to the 
sea-shore, and sitting around their flag-staff, on the 
clear white sand, looked over the gently rippling 
waters, and talked thankfully of their merciful de- 
liverance, and of their pleasant Island of Refuge. 
The air became chilly, and the stars peeped out, 
before they sought the tent. Again sr ft music 
stole upon the night air, and floated far over the 
sands and waters. Then all was hushed. The 
youthful worshippers had retired. And so softly 
did sleep descend upon their eyelids, and eo peace- 
fully did the night pass, that one might almost 
have fancied angels had become their guardians, 
were it not for the still more animating thought 
that the God of the angels was there, and that He 
“ gave his beloved sleep.’* 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


MOTE IN THE EYE, AND HOW IT WAS REMOVED- 
CONCH TRUMPET AND SIGNALS — TRAMP — ALARM. 

The next morning, while planning together the 
employments of the day, Erank came in, holding 
his hand over his eye, having had a grain of sand 
thrown into it by an unfortunate twitch of Dora’s 
tail. It pE^ited him excessively, and he found it 
almost impossible to keep from crying. Mary ran 
quickly and brought a basin, for the purpose of 
his washing it out. He however became fright- 
ened at finding his mouth and nose immersed, and 
was near being strangled in the attempt. It would 
have been better for so young a person, if Mary 
had made him hold back his head, and dropped 
the water under the uplifted lid. She next pro- 
posed to remove it by introducing the smooth 
head of a large needle to the painful spot, and 
moving the mote away; but neither would Frank 
allow this. Robert then took the matter in hand, 
and having in vain blown and rubbed in various 
ways, endeavoured to remove the substance by 
drawing the irritated lid over the other, in such a 
250 


The Young Marooneus. 


251 


way as make the lash of one a sort of wiper to 
the othei But neither did this succeed. By this 
time the eye had become much inflamed, and 
Frank began to whimper. Harold asked him to 
bear it for a minute longer, and he would try old 
Torgah’s plan. With a black filament of moss, ' 
the best substitute he could devise for a horse 
hair, he made a little loop, which he inserted 
under the uplifted lid, so as to enclose the foreign 
substance ; then letting the lid fall, he drew out 
the loop, and within it the grain of sand. Robert 
observed that an almost infallible remedy is to 
bandage the eye and take a nap ; and Mary 
added, that it would be still more certain if a flax- 
seed were put into the eye before going to sleep. 
Frank, however, needed no further treatment ; he 
bathed his eye with cold water, wore a bandage 
for an hour, and then was as well as ever. 

During the conversation that preceded this 
incident, Harold had brought out a hammer and 
large nail, and now occupied himself with making 
a smooth hole in the small end of one of the 
conchs. Having succeeded, he put the conch to 
his lips, and after several trials brought from it a 
loud clear note like that of a bugle. Robert also, 
finding that the sound came easily, called aloud, 

“ Come here, sister, let us teach you how to blow 
a traimpet.” 

It was not until after several attempts thal 


252 


Robert and Harold; or 


Mary acquired the art. Frank was much amused 
to see how she twisted and screwed her mouth to 
make it fit the hole ; and though he said nothing 
at the time, Harold had afterwards reason to 
remember a lurking expression of sly humour 
dancing about the corners of his mouth and 
eyes. 

“ Now, cousin,” said Harold, when Mary had 
succeeded in bringing out the notes with sufficient 
clearness, “ if ever you wish to call us home when 
we are within a mile of you at night, or half a 
mile during the day, you have only to use this 
trumpet. For an ordinary call, sound a long 
loud blast, but for an alarm^ if there should be 
such a thing, sound two long blasts, with the 
interval of a second. When you wish to call for 
Frank, sound a short blast, for Robert two, and 
for me three. 

In his different strolls through the forest, 
Harold had observed that the wild turkeys fre- 
quented certain oaks, whose acorns were small 
and sweet. It was part of his plan to capture a 
Dumber of these birds in a trap, and to keep them 
on hand as poultry, to be killed at pleasure. For 
this purpose, it was necessary that the spot where 
the trap was to be set should first be baited. He 
therefore proposed to Robert to spend part of the 
forenoon in selecting and baiting several places ; 
and with this intention they left home, having 


The Young Mai.ooners. 


253 


their pockets filled with corn and peas. It did 
not require long to select half a dozen such places, 
within a moderate distance of the tent, to bait, 
and afterwards to mark them so that they could 
be found. 

Having completed this work, they were re- 
turning to the tent, when they heard afar ofi* the 
sound of the conch. It was indistinct and irregu- 
lar at first, as if Mary had not been able tc 
adjust her mouth properly to the hole ; but pre- 
sently a note came to them so clear and emphatic, 
that Mum pricked up his ears, and trotted briskly 
on ; and after a second’s pause came another long 
blast. “ Harold ! Harold !” Robert said in a 
quick and tremulous tone, “ that is an alarm ! 
I wonder what can be the matter. Now there 
are two short blasts ; they are for me ; and now 
three for you. Come, let us hurry. Something 
terrible must have happened to Frank or tc 
Sam.” 

They quickened their pace to a run, and were 
bursting through the bushes and briers, when 
they again heard the two long blasts of alarm, 
followed by the short ones, that called for each 
of them. They were seriously disturbed, and 
continued their efforts until they came near 
enough to see Mary walking about very com- 
posedly, and Frank sitting, not far from the tent, 
with the conch lying at his feet. These signs of 


254 Robert and Harold; or 

tranquillity so far relieved their anxiety, that they 
slackened their pace to a moderate walk, but their 
faces were red, and their breath short from exer- 
tion. They began to hope that the alarm was on 
account of good news instead of bad — perhaps the 
sight of a vessel on the coast. Robert was 
trembling with excitement. A loud halloo roused 
the attention of Frank, and springing lightly to 
his feet he ran to meet them. 

“ What is the matter ?” asked Robert ; but 
either Frank did not hear, or did not choose to 
reply. He came up with a merry laugh, talking 
so fast and loud, as to drown all the questions. 

Ha ! ha !” said he, “ I thought I could bring 
you ! That was loud and strong, wasn’t it ?” 

“ You !’^ Robert inquired, “ What do you mean ? 
Did you blow the conch ?” 

“ That I did,*’ he replied ; “ I blew just as cousia 
Harold said we must, to bring you all home.’’ 

“ But, Frank,” remonstrated Harold, “ the 
conch sounded an alarm. It said. Something is 
the matter. Now what was the matter ?” 

“ 0, not much,” Frank answered, “ only I was 
getting hungry, and thought it was time for you 
all to come back. That was something, wasn’t it 

“ You wicked fellow !” said Robert, provoked 
out of all patience, to think of their long run. 
“ You have put us to a great deal of trouble. 
Sister, how came you to let him frighten us so?” 


IiiE Young Marooners. 255 

Really, I could not help it,” she replied. 
“ When I went to the spring a little while since, 
h « excused himself from going by saying that he 
felt tired ; but no sooner had I passed below the 
bluff, than I heard the sound of the conch. I 
supposed at first it must be Sam, who had become 
suddenly worse, and was blowing for you to return ; 
so I filled my bucket only half full, and hurried 
home ; when I ascended the bluff I saw the little 
monkey, wkh the conch in his hand, blowing away 
with all his might.” 

‘‘And didn’t it go well?” asked Frank. 

The young wag looked so innocent of every 
intent except fun, and seemed withal to think his 
trick so clever, that in spite of their discomfort, 
the boys laughed heartily at the consternation he 
had produced, and at the half comic, half tragic 
expression wh>ih his face assumed on learning the 
consequences ( f his waggery. They gave him a 
serious lecture, however, upon the subject, and told 
him that hereaAer he must not interfere with the 
signals. But a^^ he seemed to have such an uncom- 
mon aptitude fc^r trumpeting, Harold promised to 
prepare him a conch for his own use, on condition 
that he played them no more tricks. Frank was 
delighted at this, and, taking up the horn, blew, 
as he said, “ all sorts of crooked ways,” to show 
what he could do. The boys were astonished. 
Frank was the most skilful trumpeter of the com- 


256 


Robert Harold. 


pany ; and on being questioned how he acquired 
the art, replied, that when he and his mother had 
gone on a visit to one of her friends, during the 
preceding summer, he and a negro boy used to go 
after the cows every evening, and blow horns for 
thoir amusement. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


A HUNTEB’s misfortune — RELIEF TO A SPRAIN — > 
HOW TO AVOID BEING LOST IN THE WOODS, AND TO 
RECOVER one’s COURSE AFTER BEING LOST — ^A 
STILL HUNT. 

It was remarked by Mary the next morning, 
that if some one did not go out hunting they 
should soon be out of provision. “ Which for our 
character as marooners I hope will not be the 
case,” rejoined Harold. “ Come, Robert, shall we 
be hunters to-day?” 

‘‘ We cannot do better,” Robert languidly re- 
plied, ‘^unless we go fisning instead.” 

“ 0 do let me go with you,” begged Frank, 1 
am so tired of being cooped up here under this oak 
tree, and running forever to the spring and to the 
oyster bank. I want to go either hunting or 
fishing.’’ ^ 

“ Perhaps we can do both,” said Mary, perceiv- 
ing from Robert’s looks that he was disinclined 
to any great exertion. “ Cousin Harold can take 
Frank and go to the woods, while you and I, 
brother, can catch a mess of fish.” 

R 


257 


258 


Robert and Harold ; or 


“ That will do ! 0 yes, that is the very plaa,'* 
Frank exclaimed, clapping his hands. “ Then 
we can run a race to see who shall do best.” 

The company separated ; Harold took Frank 
and disappeared in the forest, where they were 
absent several hours, and Robert and Mary went 
to the oyster bank, where they supplied themselves 
with bait, and then embarking on the raft, began 
to fish for sheepshead, near a log imbedded in the 
mud, and covered with barnacles and young oys- 
ters. The success of the fishing party was very 
good ; they soon had a basket half full of fish, 
and the remainder filled with shrimp. 

Not so with the hunters. Robert and Mary 
were engaged in preparing their prizes for use, 
when they heard a sharp halloo, and saw Frank 
emerging from a dense growth of bushes, with 
the rifle upon his shoulder, followed by Harold^ 
who was limping painfully, and beckoning them t: 
approach. 

Washing their hands with haste, Robert anc 
Mary ran to meet them. Harold was seated on a 
log, looking very pale. Within an hour after 
leaving the tent he had sprained his ancle, and 
ever since had been slowly and with great sufier- 
ing attempting to return. Mary was frightened 
to see the haggard looks of her cousin, and in- 
quired anxiously what she could do to help him. 

“ Take the gun, sister,” said Robert. “ Lean 


The Young Marooneks. 


259 


on me cousin, I will support you t'' the ^^ent, and 
then show you the best thing in the world for a 
sprain/' 

Mary ran to the tent, pit the gun in its place, 
prepared Harold’s couch, and then at Robert’s re- 
quest hurried with Frank to the spring and brought 
up a bucket of water, by the time that Harold’s 
shoe and stocking had been removed. The ancle 
was much swollen, and the blood had settled 
around it in deep blue clouds. 

‘‘How, sister, bring me the coffee pot and a 
basin.” 

The basin was placed under the foot, and the 
coffee pot filled with cool water was used to pour 
a small stream upon the injured part. This pro- 
cess was continued for half an hour, by which time 
the inflammation and pain were greatly reduced. 
It was also repeated several times that day, and 
once more before retiring to bed, the good effects 
being manifest on each occasion. 

This accident not only confined the whole com- 
pany at home for the rest of the day, but caused 
an unpleasant conviction to press heavily upon 
the mind of Robert — the whole responsibility of 
supplying the family with food and other neces- 
saries would for a time devolve upon himself. This 
fact almost made him shudder, for though a wil- 
ling boy, he was not robust ; labour was painful to 
him; at times he felt a gi eat disinclination to 


260 Robert and Harold; or 

bodily effort, but the greatest difficulty in the way of 
his success in their present mode of life, was his 
ignorance of some of the most necessary arts of a 
hunter. 

“ Harold,’’ said he, with a rueful face, the next 
morning, when they had finished talking over the 
various means for discovering and approaching 
game in the forest ; “ to tell you the truth, I am 
afraid of getting lost in these thick and tangled 
woods. It is a perfect wonder to me how you 
can dash on through bush and brier, and turn here 
and there, as if you knew every step of the way, 
when, if I were left alone, I should never find my 
way home at all. Now my head is easily turned, 
and when I am once lost, I am lost.” 

“ I know exactly what you mean,” replied Ha- 
rold, “ and in former times I used to feel the same 
way. But there are two or three rules which 
helped me much, and which I will give to you 
• “ The first is, never allow to yourself that you 
are lost. Say to yourself that you are mistaken, 
or that you have taken the wrong course, or any 
thing that you will, but never allow the lost feel- 
ing to come over, you, so long as you can keep it 
off. 

‘‘ When, however, you ascertain that you have 
unfortunately missed your track, your next rule 
is to sit-down as quietly as possible to determine 
your course. Most people in such a case become 


The Young Marooners. 


261 


excited, run here and there, perfect random, 
and become worse bewildered than before. First 
do you determine the points of the compass, and 
then strike for the point you are most certain of 
reaching. For instance, you know that any- 
where on this island the sea lies to the west, and 
a river to the north. You can surely find either 
of these places ; and when once found you will be 
no longer in doubt, although you may be far from 
home.” 

“ But how am I to know the points of the com- 
pass ?” inquired Robert. 

‘‘Easily enough,” his cousin replied. “But 
before speaking of that, let me give you my third 
rule, which is, never get losV 

Robert laughed. “ That is the only rule I 
want. Give me that and you may have the 
rest.” 

“ Then,” continued Harold, “ make it your 
constant habit to notice the course you travel, 
and the time you are travelling. Watch the sun, 
or else the shadows of the trees, and the angle at 
which you cross them. Early in the morning the 
shadows are very long, and point west. In the 
middle of the forenoon, they are about as long as 
the trees that make them, and all point north- 
west. And at twelve o’clock they are very short, 
and point due north. To a woodsman the sha- 
dows are both clock and compass ; and by keeping 


262 


Robert and Haroid; or 


your mind on them, you can easily make what the 
• captain would call your dead reckoning ” 

“ But,” said Robert, “ what would you do on 
such a day as this, when there is neither sun nor 
shadow?” 

You must work by another rule,” he replied. 

, ‘‘ Old Torgah gave me three signs for telling the 

points of the compass, by noticing the limbs, the 
bark, and the green moss on the trunks of trees 
well exposed to the sun. Moss, you know, loves 
the shade, while the bark and limbs grow all the 
faster for having plenty of light. As a general 
rule, therefore, you wdll find the south, or sunny 
side of a tree marked by large limbs ‘and thick, 
rough bark, and the north side covered, more or 
less, with whatever green moss there may be on 
it * Did I ever tell you how these signs helped me 
once to find my way home?” 

* Happening not long since to converse with an old and 
observant farmer, on the subject of these natural signs, he 
pointed out another. 

“ Notice/^ said he, “ the direction in which those trees 
lean” 

^Y6 were in a pine forest, and, almost without exception, 
the trees that declined from a perpendicular leaned to- 
wards the east. The severe winds through the up-country 
of South Carolina, Georgia and Alabama, which start our 
trees and unsettle our fences, usually prevail from the 
west. That is the point also from which almost invariably 
oome our thunder storms. 


The Young Marooners. 


263 


Robert replied that he had not. “ I was at my 
uncle’s, where I had never been before, in a newly 
settled part of the country. A small stream ran 
near his house, and bent considerably around his 
plantation. Down this stream I followed one day, 
in seafch of ducks, and walked several miles before 
thinking of home. My uncle’s house lay due 
east, and instead of returning the way I went, I 
determined to take a shorter course through the 
woods. I had not gone far, however, before a fat 
squirrel jumped upon a log, within good shooting 
distance, curled his tail over his back, and sat 
there barking; he seemed to give me every invi- 
tation that a squirrel possibly could to shoot him, 
and I did so. But it was really curious to see 
the consequence. Such a barking of squirrels I 
never heard before in my life. They were all 
around me, jumping, shaking their tails, and 
quaw-quawing at such a rate, that it was almost 
like witchcraft. I killed as many as I could carry, 
and once more set out for home. But I had com- 
pletely lost my course; the chase had taken off 
my mind, and I could tell neither which way I 
came into the wood, nor how I was to go out of it. 
My uncle’s house I knew lay to the east, and the 
stream to the north. But which way was east, 
and which north? The sun was hidden, and the 
trees were so close and thick, that the moss covered 
their large trunks on every side, and the limbs 


264 Robert and Harold; or 

and bark for the same reason seemed to be of 
equal sijse all round. At last I spied a small tree, 
that was pretty well exposed to the sun, and the 
limbs of which were evidently larger, and the bark 
rougher on one side than on the other ; there was 
also a beautiful tuft of green moss growing at its 
root, on the side opposite to the large limbs. 
These signs satisfied me; but to make assurance 
doubly sure, I cut into the tree far enough to as- 
certain that the thickest bark was on the roughest 
side. That one tree was my guide. I struck a 
straight course for home, and reached it without 
difficulty. Now, if you take these rules, you can 
guide yourself anywhere through these woods, in 
which you will never be more than three or four 
miles to the east of the sea-shore.” 

“ Thank you, cousin,” said Robert ; “ thank 
you sincerely. You have relieved my mind from 
the greatest embarrassment I have felt at the 
tho'ught of roaming these dark woods alone. Your 
rules give me confidence ; for the very trees that 
before caused my bewilderment shall now become 
my guides.” 

He took his gun, called his dog, and gave a 
look to Frank, in the expectation that he also 
would come. But Frank had listened quietly to 
the preceding conversation, and had as quietly 
made up his mind not to go. He sat beside the 


The Young Marooners. 265 

cage, -watching the opossum, and took no notice 
of dog, gun, or look. 

“Jump, Frank,’' said Robert, in a cheering 
tone ; I am ready to go. Let us see if -we 
cannot find a deer.” 

“No, I thank you,” he soberly replied; “I do 
not love to get lost. It does not feel pleasant. 
I had rather stay at home and pour -water on 
cousin Harold’s foot.” 

“ Then stay,” said Robert, in a disappointed 
tone ; “ I forgot that you were a baby.” 

Harold, however, who knew that Frank was an 
uncommon pedestrian, and that Robert preferred 
to have company, whispered to him, “ He is not 
going to lose himself, Frank. I think, too, he 
will kill some deer, and who knows but he may 
find another fawn to keep Dora company.” 
Frank seized his cap, and calling out, “ Brother ! 
brother ! I am coming !” dashed off in pursuit. 
Fidelle started too, but they returned to tie her up, 
and to say to Mary that she must not be uneasy 
if they did not return by dinner-time, as they 
were unwilling to come without game ; then 
taking some parched corn in their pockets in case 
of hunger, together with Frank’s hatchet and 
matches, they again set off. 

The first business was to visit the turkey baits ; 
at one of which the corn and peas had all dis- 
appeared, with evident traces of having been 


266 Robert and Harold; or 

eaten by turkeys. “What a pity we had not- 
brought some more . bait,” remarked Robert ; 
“Harold says that when they have once found 
food at a place, they are almost sure to return 
the next day to look for more. We must share 
with them our dinner of parched corn.” 

Renewing the bait, they proceeded in a straight 
course south, having for their guide the bright 
clouds that showed the place of the sun to the 
south-east. Frank was very anxious for Robert 
to kill some of the many squirrels that frolicked 
around them. “ May be,” said he, “ if you shoot, 
they will quaw-quaw for you as they did for 
cousin Harold, and then we can go home loaded.’^ 
But Robert replied that this would be a useless 
waste of- ammunition : that it would probably 
scare off the deer from the neighbourhood ; and 
that, moreover, his gun was not loaded for such 
small game. 

Hardly had the argument closed before Mum 
began to smell and snort, here and there, intent 
upon a confused trail. His motion became soon 
more steady, and he started off at a pace that 
made the hunters run to keep in sight. Afraid 
that at this rate Frank would give out, and that 
he himself would be too much out of breath to 
aim surely, or to creep cautiously upon the deer, 
Robert called out, “Steady, Mum!” The well- 
trained brute instantly slackened his speed, and 


The Young Marooners. 2C7 

keeping 6nly about a rod ahead, went forward at 
a moderate walk. In this way they followed for 
a full quarter of a mile, when Robert observed 
him take his nose from the ground, and walk with 
noiseless step, keeping his eyes keenly direeted 
forwards. He “steadied” him again by a half 
whispered command, and kept close at his he^^ls. 
Soon he saw a pair of antlers peering above a 
distant thicket, and the brown side of a deer 
between the branches. Softly ordering Mum to 
“ come in,” and noticing that what little wind 
there was blew so as not to carry their scent to 
the deer, he said to Frank, “Buddy, if you will 
remain by this large poplar, I will creep behind 
yonder thicket, and see if I cannot get a shot. 
Will you be afraid ?” 

“No,” he replied, “if you do not go too far 
away.” 

“ I will not go out of hearing,” Robert said, 
“ and if you need anything, whistle for me, but 
do not call. Hide yourself behind this tree, and 
when you hear me shoot, come as soon as you 
please.” 

It was easy to cover his advance behind the 
dense foliage of a viny bower, until he was quite 
near. He paused to listen ; the rustle of leaves 
and the sound of stamping feet were distinctly 
heard. A short but cautious movement gave him 
a commanding view of the ground. There were 


268 


Robert and Harold; cr 


three deer feeding within easy reach of his shot. 
He sprung both barrels, and tried to be deliberate, 
but in spite of all resolution his heart jumped 
into his mouth, and his hand shook violently ; he 
had what hunters call “ the buck-ague.” Steady- 
ing his piece against a stout branch, he aimed at 
the shoulders of the largest, and fired. It fell, 
with a bound forward. The other deer, instead 
of darting away, as he expected, turned in appa- 
rent surprise to look at the unusual vision of ‘^moke 
and fire, accompanied by such a noise, when he 
took deliberate aim with a now steady hand, and 
fired at the head of the next largest, as it was in 
the act of springing away. 

“ Come, Frank ! come !” he shouted. 

Frank, however, had started at the first report, 
and was now running at the top of his speed. 
‘Robert rushed forward to dye his hand for the 
first time in the blood of so noble a victim ; yet 
it made him almost shudder to hear the knife grate 
through the delicate flesh, and to see the rich 
blood gurgling upon the ground. Had it not been 
that such butchery was necessary to subsistence, 
he would have resolved at that moment to repeat 
it no more. 

But what was next to be done ? Here were two 
large deer lying upon the earth. Should he skin 
and cleanse them there, and attempt to carry home 
the divided quarters? or should he carry home 


^ The Young Maroonetis. 269 

one deer and return for life other ? He decided 
upon the last. Before proceeding homewards, 
however, he blazed a number of trees, to show 
afar off the place of his game ; then selecting a 
tree, as far as he could distinguish in his way, he 
went towards it, chopping each bush and sapling 
with his hatchet ; and making a broad blaze upon 
this tree, he selected another in the same line, and 
proceeded thus until he reached the tent. He had 
learnt by one half day’s practice to thread the 
trackless forest with a steadiness of course and a 
confidence of spirit that were surprising to him- 
self. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


CRUTCHES IN DEMAND — CURING VENISON — PEM- 
MICAN — SCALDING OFP A PORKER’S HAIR WITH 
LEAVES AND WATER — TURKEY TROUGH — SOLI- 
TARY WATCHING — FORCE OF IMAGINATION — 
FEARFUL RENCOUNTER — DIFFERENT MODES OF 
REPELLING WILD BEASTS. 

Harold’s ancle continued so painful when- 
ever he attempted to move, that Sam advised 
him, the morning after the accident, to construct 
for himself a pair of crutches. “ Make ’em 
strong and good. Mas Harol,” said he, with 
a broad grin of satisfaction. “ I hope bj time 
‘you trow ’em away. I’ll pick ’em up.” This 
work occupied the two invalids, while Robert 
and Frank were engaged in their successful deer 
hunt. • 

When the venison was brought home, Harold 
assisted in various ways in preparing it for use ; 
and also promised that if he was provided with 
the necessary means, he would see that all which 
was thereafter brought in should be properly 
cured His favorite mode was by the process 


The Young Marooners. 


271 


called jerking. The plan was this : A wigwam 
was made, about five feet in diameter at the 
base, and five feet high, leaving a hole at the 
top about two feet wide. A place for fire was 
scooped in the middle ; and the pieces of venison 
were hung in the smoke that poured through the 
open top. Pieces an inch thick, when exposed 
at the same time to smoke and sunshine were 
perfectly cured in the course of a day. The 
hams required, of course, a longer time, and 
were all the better for a little salt. The salting 
tub was made of a fresh deer’s skin, fleshy side 
up, supported by stakes so as to sag in the 
middle. A substitute for a 'pickle barrel was 
also devised in the course of time; this consisted 
of a deer’s skin, stripped off whole, and rendered 
water-tight by stopping the holes ; in this the 
meat was put, covered with a strong brine, and 
drawn up into a tree. When the visits of the 
flesh-fly were apprehended, the mouth of the 
sack was secured by a string. But the most 
convenient form in which the meat was cured 
was that known as pemmican. To prepare this 
the meat was jerked until perfectly dry, then 
pounded fine, and mixed with half its own 
weight of melted grease; after which it was 
packed away in skin bags, having the hair out- 
wards. The pemmican could be eaten, like 


272 Robert and Harold; ob 

bologna sausage, either cooked or raw, and kept 
perfectly sweet as long as it was needed. 

While describing these several modes of pre- 
paring and preserving their meat, it may not be 
amiss to mention also a method adopted by Ha- 
rold for scalding off an opossum’s hair without 
any of the usual appliances for heating the water. 
The opossum had been killed before it was known 
that the utensils for boiling were all in use and 
could not be spared. Robert was perplexed, for 
he knew that the hair “sets ” as soon as the car- 
cass is cold, and refuses to be drawn. But Ha- 
rold replied with a smile, 

“ I have seen hogs scalded by being put into 
a deep puddle of water heated with red hot 
stones. All the water needed for so small an 
object as the opossum may be heated in a deer 
skin, hung like our salting tub over the fire. But 
I will show you a still easier plan.” 

He gathered a pile of dry leaves, with which 
he covered the body, and then poured on water 
until the pile was quite wet ; after which he piled 
on a much larger quantity of dry leaves, which he 
set on fire. When the mass had burnt down, the 
hair of the opossum was found so thoroughly 
steamed by the surrounding heat, that it yielded 
as easily as if it had passed through the most ap- 
proved process of the pork cleaning art. 


The Young Marooners. 


273 


Towards sunset Robert went to the turkey 
baits ; the birds had returned to the place they 
had visited before, and eaten all the parched corn 
thrown there the second time. He renewed the 
bait, with this difference, (made on Harold’s sug- 
gestion) — that whereas he had formerly scattered 
the corn bro%d-cast, he now strewed it in a sort of 
trough, or shallow trench, made in the ground. 
This trench w'as made on a line proceeding straight 
from a place of concealment, selected within good 
shooting distance. Turkeys are greedy feeders ; 
and when they find a place baited as that was, 
they gather on each side of the trench, with 
their heads close together, trying each to obtain 
his share of the prize ; and a person having a 
gun loaded with dusk or squirrel shot, has been 
known to kill six or eight at a time, by firing 
among their interlocking heads. 

An additional visit enabled Robert to determine 
that the hour of their coming was early in the 
morning ; and this being the only other circum- 
stance wanting to fix the time of his own coming 
to meet them, he used that opportunity to arrange 
to his fancy the place of his concealment. The 
trench was on a line with two short hedges of 
bamboo brier, diverging from each other in the 
shape of the letter V, having a place of egress at 
tlie angle. He closed the mouth of the V' by 
planting a blind of evergreens, high as his head, 
S 


274 Robert and Harold ; or 

and very close at the bottom ; and as it was prob- 
able that he should be compelled to remain some 
hours in concealment, he made a seat, and opened 
through the blind a hole for observation. 

On the following morning he was up and 
moving at the peep of day. Mary prepared him 
a cup of coffee, and by the time that there was 
light sufficient to follow the blazed track he was 
on the way. His course lay eastward, and through 
the opening branches glowed that beautiful star 
which he had often admired, Venus, the gem of 
the morning, ‘‘ flaming upon the forehead of the 
dawn.” 

Frank begged hard to be allowed to go too, 
his confidence in Robert’s woodsmanship having 
been greatly increased by the recent success ; but 
Harold decided against him. He said that in 
turkey shooting the fewer persons there were 
present the better ; that Robert himself must keep 
still as a mouse, and that well trained as Mum 
was, it would be better even for him to be left be- 
hind. Robert therefore departed alone, putting 
into his pocket a small volume of Shakespeare, to 
aid in whiling away the slow hours of his solitary 
watch. 

On arriving at the spot his first act was to see 
that the bait was yet untouched. He took his 
seat, and continued for a long time peeping 
through the port hole, and listening with an at 


The Young Marooners. 


275 


tentlon so acute that he could hear the rush of 
his own blood along the throbbing arteries. But 
as the mioutes passed, and no change occurred, not 
even the chirp of a bird or the bark of a squirrel 
enlivening the grim solitude, his excitement grad- 
ually gave way to weariness. He leaned his gun 
against the wall of vines, and drew out his book. 
It was the first volume, containing that magnifi- 
cent drama, the Tempest. He read rapidly the 
familiar scenes describing Ariel, the light, invisible 
spirit, and Caliban, the hideous son of the old hag, 
and Prospero, with his beautiful daughter, and the 
dripping refugees from the sea, and became so 
deeply absorbed as perfectly to forget where he 
was, until a slight rustling behind a briery thicket 
near the bait aroused his attention. Whatever 
the animal might have been, its step was very 
stealthy, and evidently approaching. Laying down 
the book, and grasping his gun, he peeped cau- 
tiously around ; nothing was visible. Soon he 
heard a rattling upon the ground of falling frag- 
ments, as if from some animal climbing a tree, and 
a grating sound like that of bark which is grasped 
and crushed. 

‘‘I wonder what that can be?” he mentally so- 
liloquized. ‘‘ Perhaps a large fox-squirrel climb- 
ing after acorns — but no, there is too much bark 
falling for that. It must be a squirrel barking a 
dead limb for worms. That’s it ! 0 yes, that’s it.’* 


276 Robert and Harold; or 

Bat it was no squirrel, and had Robert been 
more of a woodsman he would not have returned 
BO quietly to his reading. Indeed, he had become 
more deeply interested in his book than in his busi- 
ness, and was glad of any excuse that allowed 
him to return to Prospero and the ship wrecked 
crew. He read a few pages more, and stopping 
to connect in his mind the disjointed parts of the 
story, his eye rested upon what appeared to be the 
bushy tail of a very large squirrel, lying upon a 
limb of the tree that overhung the bait. 

‘‘I knew it was a squirrel,” said he to himself ; 

hut he is a bouncer 1 How long his tail is ! and 
how it moves from side to side like a cat’s, when it 
sees a bird or a mouse that it is trying to catch. 
I wish I could see his body, but it is hidden by 
that hunch of leaves.” 

His imagination was so powerfully impressed 
with the graphic scenery of the Tempest, that he 
could scarcely think of anything else. The idea 
in his mind at that moment was the ludicrous 
scene in which the drunken Stephano comes upon 
the queer bundle, made ip of Caliban and Trin- 
culo, lying head to head under the same frock, 
and appearing to his unsteady eyes like a monster 
with two pairs of legs at each end. As Robert 
looked into the tree, he almost laughed to catch 
himself fancying that he saw Caliban’s head lying 
on the same limb on which lay the squirrel’s tail, 


The Young Marooners. 277 

and staring at him with its two great eyes. Indeed 
he did see something. There was a veritable head 
resting there, and two great eyeballs were glaring 
upon him, and nothing but the irresistible influence 
of the scenes he had read deceived him for a mo- 
ment with the idea that it was Caliban’s. 

A second and steady look would probably have 
revealed the truth ; but for this he had not time. 
The welcome ‘‘ twit ! twit !” of the expected game 
caused him to look through his port hole, and a 
large turkey cock, accompanied by four hens, ran 
directly to the trench, and began to eat as fast as 
they could pick up the grains. Robert cautiously 
slipped his gun through the port hole, and took 
deliberate aim, confident that he could kill the 
five at one shot. But hesitating a moment 
whether he should commit such wholesale destruc- 
tion, when they were already so well supplied 
with fresh meat, his gun made a slight noise 
against the leaves, which attracted the attention 
of the turkeys, and caused the hens to dart away. 
The gobbler, being the leader and protector of the 
party, stood his ground courageously, stretching 
his long neck full four feet high, looking in every 
direction, and then coming cautiously towards the 
blind to reconnoitre. 

Robert had gained experience from his still 
bunting ; and in this conjuncture stood per- 
fectly motionless, keeping his gun as immov- 


278 KorERT and Harold ; or 

able as tlio stiff branch of a dry tree. The bird 
was deceived. It returned quietly to the trench, 
and commenced feeding. Robert waited in the 
•hope that it would be joined by another ; but no 
other coming, he fired while it was picking up the 
last few grains, and killed it. The moment of 
pulling the trigger, he heard a rustle of leaves in 
the tree above the turkey, and the moment after the 
report of his gun a heavy fall upon the ground. 
As he rushed from his concealment to seize 
the fallen game, he was horrified to see an enor- 
mous beast of the cat kind, crushing the head of 
the bird in its mouth, while its paw pinioned the 
fluttering wings. It was a panther. It had 
crawled into the tree while Robert was reading. 
It was its tail he had mistaken for a squirrel’s, 
and its head he had fancied was Caliban’s. For 
half an hour it had been glaring upon him with 
its big eyeballs, waiting until he should pass near 
enough to be pounced upon. 

The coming of the turkeys had distracted its 
attention ; and being hungry, it had ceased to 
watch for its human victim, and resolved upon 
that which was surer. When Robert emerged 
from his concealment it turned upon him, dropped 
the mangled head from its bloody mouth, reversed 
the hair on both back and tail, showed its enor- 
mous fangs, and growled. Had he retreated 
from tho field he might have escaped the terrible 


The Young Maeooners. 


279 


conflic t that awaited him, for the panther, left to 
the peaceable possession of its prize, would proba- 
bly have snatched it up and ran away. But his 
horror at the sight was so great that for a moment 
he was paralyzed. He convulsively clutched his 
gun, and was on the point of firing almost without 
aim, when another fierce growl from the panther, 
that appeared to be gathering itself for a leap, 
brought him to his senses. He took deliberate aim 
between its eyes, and fired. It was a desperate 
chance, for the gun was loaded only with duck 
shot. The howl of rage and pain with which the 
panther bounded upon him, and the grinning 
horrible teeth that it showed, made his blood 
run cold. He clubbed his gun, prepared to aim 
a heavy blow upon its forehead, but, to his surprise, 
instead of leaping upon him, it sprang upon the 
thicket of briers, about three feet distant, and began 
furiously to tear on every side at perfect random 
He needed no better chance to escape from sc 
dangerous a neighbourhood ; and, in the moment 
of leaving, saw that both eyes of the animal had 
been shot away, and that the bloody humour was 
streaming down its face. He hurried on for a few 
steps, but fearing that the frantic beast might pursue 
him, he slipped behind a tree, and pouring hastily 
into his gun a charge of powder, which he ram- 
med down as he ran, put upon that a heavy load 
of deer shot, and then made his way homewards. 


280 R(bj:rt and Harold; or 

Ere he had run one-half the distance, how ever, 
his fears began to subside. The panther, if not 
mortally wounded, was stone-blind ; why should 
he not muster courage enough to complete the 
work^ and thus perform a feat of which he might 
be proud as long as he lived ? In the midst of 
this cogitation, he heard before him the tramp of 
footsteps, and saw the glimmering of an animal 
that bounded towards him with rapid pace. Could 
this be the panther which had pursued him, and 
intercepted his flight ? He levelled his piece in 
readiness for battle, and was preparing to pull 
trigger at the first fair sight, when he saw that, 
instead of a panther, it was Mum — good faithful 
Mum, broken loose from his confinement at home, 
and come in a moment of need to help his master. 
What a relief! Robert called him, patted him, 
hugged him, and then said, “ Stop, Mum I I’ll 
give you something to do directly. Just w^ait a 
minute, boy, till I load this other barrel ; and 
with you to help me, I shall not be afraid of any 
panther, whether his eyes are in or out.” 

Mum had sagacity enough to know that his 
master was greatly excited, and he showed his 
own sympathy by whining, frisking about, and 
wagging his short tail. Robert loaded with 
despatch, hurried back, keeping Mum directly 
before him, and holding his piece ready for instant 
use ; but the panther had disappeared. 


The Young Marooners. 


281 


On reacliing the field of battle, Mum’s first act 
was to spring upon the prostrate bird, but finding 
it dead he let it lie ; then perceiving the odor of 
the panther’s track, his hair bristled, he followed 
the trail for a few steps, and returned, looking 
wistfully into his master’s face. He evidently 
understood the dangerous character of the beast 
that had been there, and was reluctant to follow. 
Robert, however, put him upon the trail, and en- 
couraged him to proceed. Mum undertook the 
business very warily, He went first to the brier 
on which the panther had last been seen ; then in ^ 
a zigzag course, that seemed to be interrupted by 
every bush against which the blinded beast had 
struck ; finally he bristled up again, and gave 
signs of extreme caution. A few steps brought 
them to a fallen log, between two large branches 
of which Robert saw his formidable enemy, 
crouched and panting. He softly called in his 
dog. The panther pricked up its ears, and raised 
its head, as if trying to pierce through the impene- 
trable gloom. Robert came noiselessly nearer 
and nearer, until within ten paces, then delibe- 
rately taking aim, he discharged the whole load 
of bullets between the creature’s eyes. It leaped 
convulsively forward, and died almost without a 
struggle. 

Soon as it was indubitably dead, Robert went 
forward to examine it. He turned it over, felt its 


2 82 Robert and Harold; or 

bony legs and compact body ; looked at the ter- 
rible fangs from which he had made so narrow an 
escape, and, having satisfied his curiosity, at- 
tempted to take it upon his shoulder ; but this 
was far beyond his strength — the panther was 
heavy as a large deer. He marked carefully the 
spot where it lay, and returning to the tree for 
his book and bird, hurried home, to tell the others 
of his perilous adventure. 

Hardly had he come within sight, before Frank’s 
quick eyes discerned him. “ What !” said he, 
with a playful taunt, ‘‘ only one turkey ! T thought 
you would have had a house full, you staid so long 
and fired so often. Cousin Harold hardly knew 
what to make of it ; he said he supposed you must 
have wounded a turkey ; so I ran and let Mum 
loose to help you.” 

“ I am glad you did,” replied Robert, drawing 
a long breath, “ for never in my life was I more 
in need of help.” 

“ And you didn’t get the other after all ?” 

“ 0, yes, all I aimed at. But something came 
near getting me tco. Where are cousin Harold 
and sister ?” 

In the tent.” 

Harold and Mary smiled with pleasure to see 
the fine bird on his shoulder, but could not under- 
stand the seriousness of countenance with which 
he approached. He related the particulars cf hia 


The Yoeng Maroonees. 283 

adventure, to which they listened with breathless 
attention. Mary turned very pale, Harold’s eyes 
flashed Are, and Sam’s white teeth shone in re- 
peated laughs of admiration. 

“ How I wish I could have been with you,” said 
Harold, looking mournfully at his lame foot. 

“ I wish you had been.” 

“ That was a terrible moment, when you had 
fired your last barrel, and the panther was rush- 
ing upon you. You must have given up all for 
lost ” 

‘‘Ho,” replied Robert, “I felt myself tremen- 
dously excited, but had no idea of giving up.” 

“ That is natural,” said Harold. “No one ever 
gives up while there is anything to do. Rut do 
tell me, what did you think of? People can think 
BO fast, and so powerfully, when brought to the 
pinch, that I like to hear all about their plans and 
thoughts. Tell me everything.” 

“From first to last,” s5id Robert, smiling, “I 
thought of many things, but of none which I had 
time to execute, except to fire into his eyes, and 
club my gun. I first thought of running away, 
but not until I had stood so long that the panther 
seemed about to spring upon me. Then the idea 
occurred to me of trying the power of my eye, 
as father recommended about dogs ; but I confess 
there was more power in his eye than mine, for 
I was badly frightened. My next thought was to 


2vS4 K-obkrt and Harold; or 

take off my cap and rush upon him, as if that was 
some deadly weapon. I heard once of a lady in 
India, who saved herself and several others from 
a Bengal tiger, by rushing at him with an umbrella 
which she kept opening and shutting as she ran. 
There was another plan still, of a negro in Georgia, 
who fought and killed a panther with his knife. 
But,’' he continued, “let us talk a moment of the 
carcass. What shall I do wdth it ? leave it there 
or bring it to the tent ?” 

“ 0 bring it, bring it, by all means,” Harold 
replied ; “ I doubt not cousin Mary and Frank 
will help you.” 

Mary was not at all pleased with the prospect 
of such unladylike business, and in consequence 
gave Harold a look of disapproval, w^hich he af- 
fected not to see. She went, nevertheless, and 
the panther was soon lying before the tent-door. 
The rest of the forenoon was spent in flaying it, 
which they did with the claws, tail and ears at- 
tached ; for Robert had remarked, that being com- 
pelled to imitate Hercules in destroying wild 
beasts, he had a fancy to imitate him also in his 
couch. While thus engaged, Harold asked for the 
story of the negro. 

“ It is not much of a story,” said Robert ; “ I 
thought of it merely in connection with the rest. 
The negro was going to his wife’s house, which 
wap some miles distant from the plantation, and 


The Young Marooners. 285 

which made it necessary for him to pass through 
a dark, dismal swamp. Usually he passed it by 
daylight, for it was infested by wild beasts ; but 
being a daring fellow, he sometimes went by night, 
armed only with a long sharp knife. The last 
time he made the attempt he did not reach hia 
wife’s house, and his master went in search of him. 
Deep in the swamp he had met with a panther, 
and had a terrible fight. Traces of blood were 
plentiful, and deep tracks, where first one and then 
the other had made some unusual effort. Near at 
hand lay the panther, stabbed in nine places, and 
a little beyond lay the negro, torn almost to pieces. 
They had killed each other.” 

“ I wonder,” said Harold, ‘‘ that he did not 
carry a torch ; no wild beast will attack a person 
bearing fire,” 

‘‘ Are you sure of that Robert inquired. 

‘‘ As sure as I can be, from having heard of it 
often, and tried it twice.”* 

Robert begged for the particulars. 

“ I went with my father and two other gentle- 
men, cn a hunting excursion among the mountains, 
where we camped out, of course. One of the 
gentlemen having heard that there were plenty 
of wolves in that region, and wishing as he said 
tc have some fun that night, had rubbed gum 
assafoetida upon the soles of his boots, before 
leaving the tert for it is said that wolves are 


28G Robert a n-d Harold ; or. 

attracted by the smell of this gum, and will folloT^ 
it to a great distance. Now, whether it was the 
smell of the assafoetida or of our game, I will not 
pretend to say, but the wolves came that night in 
such numbers that we could scarcely rest. They 
howled first on this side and then on that, and 
barked in such short quick notes, that one sounded 
like half a dozen. Our horses were terribly 
frightened; we could scarcely keep them within 
bounds ; and our dogs ran slinking into the tent 
with every sign of fear. The only plan by which 
we could sleep with comfort was by building a 
large fire, and keeping it burning all night. 

“Did not the gentleman who was so fond of 
wolves go out after them ?” asked Robert. 

“ 0 yes, we all went, again and again, but the 
cunning creatures kept in the edge of the dark- 
ness, and when we approached on one side, they 
ran to the other. It was there I heard the other 
gentleman, who was esteemed a great hunter, re- 
mark, that all wild beasts are afraid of fire.” 

“ I wonder why ?” 

“Night beasts are afraid I suppose, because 
they prowl in darkness ; and as for the others, if 
they once feel the pain of fire they will^be apt to 
keep out of its way.” 

“ The other circumstance is this : — Last year I 
went on a night hunt, with some boys of my own 
age ; and not only did we meet with very poor 


The Young Marooners. 


287 


success, but for some hours were completely lost. 
About an hour before day I left the company, 
and returned home; for I had promised my mother 
to return by twelve o’clock. Before^ parting com- 
pany, we heard a panther in the woods directly in 
my way, orying for all the world like a young 
child. The boys tried to frighten me out of my 
intention ; but I told them that if they would 
only let me have a good torch, I should safely pass 
by a dozen panthers. It wa-s full two miles home. 
The panther continued his cry until I came within 
a furlong, and then ceased. As I passed the piece 
of woods from whioh his voice appeared to come, 
I heard afar off the stealthy tread of something 
retiring, and saw two large eyes shining in the 
dark. I have always supposed that these were 
the eyes and tread of the panther, and that it was 
driven oft’ by the torch.” 


CHAPTER XXVIL 


TURKEY-PEN — SUCKING WATER THROUGH OOZY 
SAND — EXPLORING TOUR — APPEARANCE OF THE 
COUNTRY — “MADAME BRUIN ” — SOLDIER’s REM- 
EDY FOR CHAFED FEET — NIGHT IN THE WOODS 
— PRAIRIE — INDIAN HUT — FRUIT TREES — SIN- 
GULAR SPRING. 

It would be useless, and perhaps tedious, to 
trace thus day by day, and hour by hour, the 
history of our young friends. We will now pass 
over an interval of nearly three weeks, from 
Saturday, November sixth, when Robert’s contest 
with the panther occurred, to Wednesday, Novem- 
ber twenty-fourth, when their affairs received 
another turn. 

The only incident worth relating that occurred 
during this period, was the construction of a pen 
for entrapping turkeys. It was simply a covered 
enclosure, of ten or twelve feet square, with a 
deep trench communicating from the outside to 
the centre. This trench was made deep enough 
to allow a feeding turkey to walk under the side 
of the pen, and next the wall, inside, it was 
bridged over, so that the birds in running around 
the enclosure, after having entered, might not 
fall into the trench, and see their way out. This 
288 


The Young Marocneiis. 


289 


trap is planned with a knowledge of the fact, that 
though a turkey looks down when feeding^ it 
never looks down when trying to escape. This 
is equally true of the quail or southern partridge, 
and perhaps of most of the gallinaceous birds. 
By means of this trap the boys took so many 
turkeys that they were at last weary of seeing 
them. 

In the meantime Harold’s ancle had become 
so nearly well, that for a week it had been strong 
enough for all ordinary purposes ; and Sam’s 
bones, though by no means fit to be used, were 
rapidly knitting, and gave promise of being all 
that broken bones can become in the course of a 
few weeks. No one had yet come to their rescue. 
Often had they gone, singly and together, to the 
flag-staff, and swept the watery horizon with their 
glass, but no helper appeared, and no sign.. 
Bobert and Mary had learned by this time to 
curb their impatience, and to wait in calmness 
the time when they should commence working 
upon their proposed boat. 

From the first day that they found themselves 
shut up upon the island, Bobert and Harold had 
meditated an exploration of the surrounding 
country, but had hitherto been prevented by 
various causes. Among these was Mary’s exces- 
sive nervousness at the idea of being left alone, 
and particularly so after Bobert’s contest with 
T 


290 


Robert and HAROLi ; or 


tile panther ; but now she said, that with Fidelk 
to guard, and with Sam to shoot, exclusive of what 
she herself might do in case of an emergency, she 
gave her consent to the tour. 

The stock of provision laid in by this time was 
quite respectable. Five deer had been killed, and 
their hams were now in the smoke, the company 
having in the meantime subsisted upon the other 
parts of the venison, turkeys from the pen, oys- • 
ters, crabs, and fish. There were also fifty dried 
fish, two live turkeys, and four fat ‘‘ pigs” (so 
called) in the cage, to say nothing of the stores 
brought from home. Before starting, the boys 
provided Mary with a large supply of wood for 
the kitchen and smoke-house, water also, and 
everything else which they could foresee as need- 
ful. They loaded the remaining guns w'ith heavy 
shot, and laid them aside ready for use; and, 
moreover, offered to build for her a palisade 
around the tent, by driving down stakes, and 
wattling them with grape vines ; but to this last 
Mary objected, saying she was ashamed to bo 
considered so great a coward. 

It was broad daylight on the morning of 
Wednesday, the twenty-fourth day of November, 
when they set out upon their tour. Robert car- 
ried the w'allet of provision, consisting of parched 
corn, jerked venison, and a few hard crackers of 
Mary’s manufacture ; in his belt he fastened a 


The Young MaroOners. 


291 


flat powder flask filled with water, being the best 
substitute he could devise for a canteen. Harold 
carried the blanket rolled like a wallet, and 
Frank’s hatchet stuck in his belt. 

Willing to ascertain the coastwise dimensions 
of the island, and also the approaches to it from 
sea, they directed their coarse along the hard 
smooth beach, occasionally ascending the bluif 
for the purpose of observing the adjacent country. 
Their rate of travelling was at first intentionally 
slow, for they were both pedestrians enough to 
know that the more slowly a journey is com- 
menced, the more likely it is to be comfortably 
continued. 

At the end of six miles they plainly discerned 
the southern extremity of the island, lying a mile 
beyond, and marked by a high bank of sand, 
thrown up in such profusion as almost to smother 
a group of dwarfish, ill-formed cedars. Beyond 
the blufi* they saw the river setting eastward from 
the sea, and bordered on its further side with a 
dense growth of mangroves. Satisfied with this 
discovery, and observing that, after proceeding 
inland for a few miles, the river bent suddenly to 
the north, they turned their faces eastward, re- 
solved to strike for some point upon the bank. 
The sterile soil of the beach, and its overnanging 
bluff, which was varied only by an occasional 
clump of cedars and a patch of prickly pears, with 


292 Robert and Harold; or 

now and then a tall palmetto, that stood as a gi- 
gantic sentry over its pigmy companions, was ex- 
changed as they receded from the coast, first foi 
a thick undergrowth of low shrubs and a small 
variety of oak, then for trees still larger, which 
were oftentimes covered with vines, whose long 
festoons and pendant branches were loaded with 
clusters of blue and purple grapes. About mid- 
way of the island the surface made a sudden as- 
centj assuming that peculiar character known as 
‘‘hammock,” and which, to unpractised eyes, 
looks like a swamp upon an elevated ridge. 

Before leaving the beach the boys had quenched 
their thirst at a spring of cool, fresh water, found 
by scratching in the sand at high water mark, 
but which they would not have been able to enjoy 
had it not been for a simple device of Robert’s. 
The sand was so soft and oozy, that before the basin 
they had excavated was sufficiently full to dish from, 
its sides had fallen in. Harold had tried at several 
places, but failing in all, he hallooed to Robert, 
whom he had left behind, to know what had been 
his success. 

“ Come and see,” was the reply. Harold went, 
but saw nothing. 

“There is my spring,” said Robert, pointing to 
the end of a reed like that of a pipe-stem, sticking 
out of the sand. “Suck at that,” he continued, 
“ and you will get all that you want,” 


The Young Marooners. 


293 


Harold tried it, and rose delighted. “ Capital !” he 
exclaimed ; “ but how do you keep the sand from 
rising with the water ? 

Kobert drew out the reed, and showed him a piece 
of cloth fastened as a strainer on its lower end. “ I 
have often thus quenched my thirst when fishing 
on our sandy beaches, and have never found it to 
fail.” 

“ It is exceedingly simple,” remarked Harold. “ I 
wonder I never saw it nor heard of it before.” 

“ So do I,” rejoined Robert ; “ and yet I question 
whether I should ever have heard of it myself, had 
it not been for the Hottentots.” 

Harold’s eyes opened wide at the mention of 
Hottentots, and Robert went on to say, “A year 
or two since, while reading an account of the suffer- 
ing of people in South Africa for the want of water, 
and their various devices for obtaining it, I was 
struck with the simplicity of one of their plans. 
On coming to a place where the water was near the 
surface, but where they could not dig a w’ell, they 
would make a narrow hole a yard or more deep, and 
insert a small reed having a bunch of grass or 
moss tied around its lower end. This reed they 
buried, all except a short end left above ground, and 
packed the earth tightly around it. Then they 
sucked strongly at the open end, and it is said that, 
if the earth was sufficiently moist and if the soil was 
not too close, the water would soon run through the 


294 Robert and Harold; or 

reed, cleansed of its mud and sand by passing through 
the rude filter attached to its lower end.’^ 

“ Whoever may have been its author, it is an ex- 
cellent device,” said Harold. “ I shall not forget it.” 

At noon the boys seated themselves under a heavy 
canopy of vines, and ate their frugal dinner in sight 
vof a luscious-looking dessert, hanging in purple clus- 
ters above and around them, which in its turn they 
did not fail to enjoy. 

Resuming their journey to the east, they pro- 
ceeded about a mile further, when Mum, who had 
trotted along with quite a philosophic air, as if 
knowing that his masters were intent upon some- 
thing other than hunting, was seen to dash for- 
ward a few steps, smell here and there intently^ 
then with a growl of warnbig to come beside them 
for protection. 

“ That is a panther. I’ll warrant,” said Robert. 
“At least Mum acted exactly in that way the 
other day when I ]?ht him upon the panther’s 
track. Had we not better avoid it ?” 

“ By no means,” replied Harold. “ Let us see 
what the creature is. We are on an exploring 
tour, you know, and that includes animals as well 
as trees. A panther is a cowardly animal, unless 
it has very greatly the advantage ; and if you 
could conquer one with a single load of duck-shot 
when alone and surprised, surely we two can 
manage another.” 


The Young Marooners, 295 

Yes,” said Robert, but, I assure you, my suc- 
cess was more from accident than skill; and I 
would rather not try it again. However, it will do 
no harm to push on cautiously, and see what sort 
of neighbours we have.*’ 

They patted their dog, and gave him a word of 
encouragement ; the brave fellow looked up, as if 
to remonstrate against the dangerous undertaking, 
but on their persisting went cheerfully upon the 
trail ; he took good care, however, to move very 
slowly, and to keep but little in advance of the 
guns. The two boys walked abreast, keeping 
their pieces ready for instant use, and proceeded 
thus for about fifteen minutes, when their dog 
came to a sudden halt, bristled from head to tail, 
and showed his fangs with a fierce growl ; while 
from a thicket, not ten paces distant, there issued 
a deep grumbling sound, expressive of defiance 
and of deadly hate. Harold stooped quickly be- 
hind the dog, and saw an CTiormous she bear, ac- 
companied by two cubs that were running beyond 
her, while she turned to keep the pursuers at 
bay. 

“ We must be cautious, Robert,” said Harold ; 
‘‘ a bear with cubs is not to be trifled with. We 
must either let her alone, or follow at a respectful 
distance. What shall we do ? She has a den 
somewhere near at hand, and no doubt is making 
for it.’^ 


296 Egbert and Harold; or 

Eobert was not very anxious for an acquaint- 
ance with so rough a neighbour, but before the 
fearless eye of his cousin every feeling of trepida- 
tion subsided, and he was influenced only by cu- 
riosity, which, it is well known, becomes power- 
fully strong when spiced with adventure. They 
followed, governing thenjselves by the cautious 
movements of their dog, and able to catch only a 
casual glimpse of the bear and her cubs, until they 
came within thirty paces of a poplar,* five feet in 
diameter, with a hollow base, into which opened a 
hole large enough to admit the fugitives. 

“ There, now, is the country residence of Ma- 
dame Bruin,” said Eobert, stopping at a distance 
to reconnoitre the premises. “ Shall we knock at 
her door, and ask how the family are ?” 

‘‘JU think not,” replied Harold, “ the old lady 
is rather cross sometimes, and I suspect from the 
tones of her voice she is not in the sweetest humor 
at the present. Tak^ care, Eobert, she is com- 
ing ! Climb that sapling ! Quick! Quick 1” 

The boys each clambered into a small tree, and 
as soon as they were well established, Harold re- 
marked, Now let her come, if she loves shot. A 
bear cannot climb a sapling. Her arms are too 
stiff to grasp it ; she needs a tree large enough to 
fill her hug.” 

* Tulip tree, (Liriodendron tulipifera,) called popJ?ir at 
the Soutli. 


The Young Maeooners. 


297 


Bat Madame Bruin, like the rest of her kin, 
was a peaceable old lady, not at all disposed to 
trouble those that let her alone, and on the pre- 
sent occasion she had two sweet little cherubs, 
whose comfort depended upon her safety ; so she 
contented herself with going simply to her front 
door, and requesting her impertinent visitors to 
leave the premises. This request was couched in 
language which, though not English, nor remarka- 
bly polite, was perfectly intelligible. 

“I suppose we shall have to go now,” said Ha- 
rold ; “ it will not be civil to keep prying into the 
old lady’s chamber. But when Sam is able to 
join us, we can come prepared to make bacon of 
her and pets of her cubs.” 

They called off the dog, patted him in praise of 
his well-doing, and then retreated, blazing the. trees 
all the way from the poplar to the river. 

Several of these last miles Robert had walked 
with increasing painfulness ; his feet were so much 
chafed as to be almost blistered. 

“ Stop, Harold, and let us rest here,” he said, on 
reaching a fallen log. I wish to try that soldier’s 
remedy for chafed feet.” 

“ What soldier’s ? ” Harold inquired. 

** One of those at Tampa,” replied Robert. “I heard 
several of them relate, one day, how much they had 
suffered in marching with blistered feet, when one 
of the number remarked that whenever the signs of 


298 Robert and Harold; or 

chafing occurred he had relieved himself by shifting 
his socks from one foot to the other, or by turning 
them inside out. Upon this another stated that he 
was generally able to escape all chafing by rubbing 
the inside of his socks with a little soap before set- 
ting out. And another still added that he had often 
cured his blistered feet, in time for the next day’s 
march, by rubbing them with spirits mixed with 
tallow dropped from a candle into the palm of his 
hand. Before leaving home, to-day, I took the pre- 
caution to soap the inside of my socks ; but now I 
shall have to try the efficacy of the other remedy ; 
and sorry shall I be if there should be need for the 
third plan, because we have neither the tallow nor 
the spirits necessary for the experiment.” 

Robert gave the proposed plan a trial, and found, 
to his delight, that it saved him from all further 
discomfort. 

Nothing more of interest occurred that day. 
On leaving the river, which, after making a great 
sweep to the south-east, came so near the bank on 
which they stood, as to afford a good landing for 
boats, they turned into the woods and kept a north* 
ern course parallel with the shore. About sunset 
they stopped beside a large log of resinous pine, 
which they selected for the place of their encamp- 
ment that night, intending to set the log a-fire. 
Around it they cleared an irregular ring, which 
they fired on the inner side, thus providing a place 


The Young Marooners. 299 

for their sleeping free from insects, and from 
which fire could not escape into the surrounding 
forest. Next, they made themselves a tent of 
bushes, by bending down one sapling, fastening 
its top to the side of another, and then piling 
against it a good supply of evergreens, inclined 
sufficiently to allow a narrow space beneath. A 
neighboring tree supplied them with moss for a 
superb woodland mattress, and while Robert was 
preparing that Harold collected a quantity of 
pine knots, to be reserved in case their fire should 
decline. 

By the time these preparations were completed 
darkness closed around. Jupiter, at that time 
the evening star, glowed brightly from the west- 
ern sky, while Orion, with his brilliant belt, 
gleamed cheerily from the east. The boys sat 
for some time luxuriating in their rest, listening 
to the musical roar of their fire, and watching the 
red glare which lighted up the sombre arches of 
the forest ; then uniting in their simple repast, and 
giving Mum his share, they lay down to sleep, 
having committed themselves to the care of Him 
who slumbers not, and who is as near his trustful 
worshippers in the forest as in the city. 

There is a wild pleasure in sleeping in the deep 
dark -woods. The sense of solitude, the conscious- 
ness of exposure, the eternal rustle of the leafy 
canopy, or else its perfect stillness, broken only 


300 Egbert and Harold; or 

by the stealthy tread of some beast of night, or 
the melancholy hooting of a restless owl, give a 
variety which is not usual to civilized men, but 
which, being of a sombre character, requires for its 
enjoyment a bold heart and a self-relying spirit. 

The boys retired to rest soon after supper, and 
tried to sleep ; but the novelty of their circum- 
stances kept them awake. They rose from their 
mossy couch, sat by the fire, and talked of their 
past history and of their future prospects. All 
around was perfect stillness. Their voices sounded 
weak and childlike in that deep forest ; and em- 
bosomed as they were in an illuminated circle, 
beyond whose narrow boundary rose an impene- 
trable wall of darkness, they felt as if they were 
but specks in the midst of a vast and lonely 
world. 

At last their nervous excitement passed away. 
They retired once more to bed, having their guns 
within reach, and Mum lying at their feet. The 
roar of the blaze and crackle of the wood, com- 
posed them to sleep ; and when they next awoke, 
daylight had spread far over the heavens, and the 
stars had faded from sight. They sprang lightly 
to their feet, and before the sun appeared were once 
more on their way northward, along the banks of 
the river. 

Their march was now slow and toilsome. In 
the interior a hammock of rich land, covered 


The Young Marooners. 801 

with lofty trees, matted with vines, and feathered 
with tall grass, impeded their progress ; while near 
the river bay-galls, stretching from the water’s 
edge to the hammocks, fringed with gall-berries, 
myrtles and saw-palmettoes, and crowded inter- 
nally with bays, tupeloes, and majestic cypresses, 
(whose singular looking “ knees’’ peeped above 
the mud and water like a wilderness of conical 
stumps,) forced them to the interior. Their ave- 
rage rate of travel was scarcely a mile to the 
hour. 

Several herds of deer darted before them as 
they passed, and once, while in the hammock, 
where the growth was very rank, *hey were almost 
within arm’s length. 

About noon they emerged into an open space, 
which Harold pronounced to be a small prairie ; 
but in the act of stepping into it, rejoiced at a tem- 
porary relief from the viny forest, he grasped the 
arm of his cousin, and drew him behind a bush, 
with a hurried 

“Back ! back ! Look yonder !” 

Robert gave one glance, and stepped back into 
concealment as quickly as if twenty panthers were 
guarding the prairie. There stood an Indian hut. 

The boys gazed at each other in dismay ; their 
hearts beat hard, and their breath grew short. 
Were there Indians then upon the island, and so 
near them ? What might not have happened to 


302 Kobert and Harold; or 

Mary and Frank ? But a close scrutiny from their 
bushy cover enabled them to breathe freely. There 
was a hut, but it was evidently untenanted ; grass 
grew rank about the doorway, and the roof was 
falling to decay. It had been deserted for years. 

The boys went boldly to it, and entered. Rain 
from the decayed and falling roof had produced 
tufts of grass in the mud plaster of the walls. In 
the centre was a grave, banked with great neat- 
ness, and protected by a beautifully arched pen 
of slender poles. At the door was a hominy 
mortar, made of a cypress block, slightly dished, 
and having a narrow, funnel-shaped cavity in its 
centre. Upon it, with one end resting in a crack 
of the wall, lay the pestle, shaped like a maul, and 
bearing the marks of use upon that end which 
white men would ordinarily regard as the handle. 
Overhanging the house were three peach trees, 
and around it the ground was covered with a pro- 
fusion of gourds of all sizes, from that which is 
used by many as a pocket powder-flask to that 
which would hold several gallons. Beyond the 
house, and on the edge of the prairie, was a close 
growth of wild plums. 

“ This place,” said Harold, musing, “ must have 
belonged to some old chief. The common people 
do not live so comfortably. It is likely that he 
continued here after all others of his tribe had 
gone ; and when he died, his children buried him, 


The Young Marooners. 303 

aud they also went away. Poor fellow ! here he lies. 
He owned a beautiful island, and we are his heirs.” 

“ Peace to his ashes !” ejaculated Robert. 

They looked sadly upon the signs of ruin and 
desolation. It always makes one sad to loot upon 
a spot where our kind have dwelt, and from which 
they have passed away ; it is symbolic of our- 
selves, and the grief we feel is a mourning over 
our own decay. 

It was now twelve o’clock, and they beg^n to 
feel the demands of appetite. Harold proposed 
to search longer, in hope of finding a spring of 
fresh water. “ I am sure,” said he, ‘‘ there must be 
one hereabouts, and we shall find it exceedingly 
convenient in our frequent hunts.” 

JThey searched for nearly half an hour in vain . 
and as they were on the point of giving up, Har- 
old called out, “I have found it! Come here, 
Robert, and see what a beauty !” Robert hastened 
to the shallow ravine which terminated the eastern 
end of the prairie. Not two steps below its green 
margin was a real curiosity of its kind — a rill of 
clear, cool-looking water, issuing from the hollow 
base of a large tupelo* tree. It was a freak of 
nature, combining beauty, utility and convenience. 
The water was as sweet as it was clear. 

* The black gum of the swamps, having, like all trees 
that grow in water, a spreading, and generally a hollow 
base. 


304 


Robert and Harold 


Having quenched their thirst at this beautiful 
fountain, and prepared to open their wallet of pro- 
visions, Robert’s eye was attracted by a glimpse of 
a rich golden color, on the edge of the prairie. They 
went to it, and found several varieties of orange 
trees, bearing in great profusion, and among them 
were limes, whose delicate ovals asked only to be 
tried. Beneath these trees they dined, and after- 
wards plucked their fragrant dessert from the^ 
loaded branches. Then they filled their pockets 
with the different varieties, and started home- 
wards. 

It was scarcely a mile from these orange trees 
to the first that they had discovered ; and thence 
only three miles home. They reached the tent 
late in the afternoon. All were rejoiced to see 
them. Frank made himself merry, as usual, at 
their expense — laughing now that two hunters 
should be absent two whole days, and bring back 
only a few wild oranges. Mary said she had 
missed them very much, especially when night 
came on, but that everything had been smooth 
and pleasant ; she had seen no panthers, and hiid 
not oven dreamed of any. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


PLANS — VISIT TO THE PRAIRIE DISCOVERIES — SHOE- 

MAKING — WATERFOWL. 

The severe exercise of the two preceding days 
was more than Harold’s ancle, in its state of par- 
tial recovery, could endure without injury. For 
several days afterwards he was compelled to rest 
it from all unnecessary labor, and to relieve its 
pain by frequent and copious applications of cold 
water. 

Sam’s wounded limbs were rapidly regaining 
strength, and he insisted that they were well 
enough to be used ; but Robert refused to indulge 
him. 

“ We must risk nothing in the case,” said he. 
‘‘ It is so important to have you able to help us 
build our boat, that I think you had better con- 
tinue in bed one week too long, than leave it one 
day too soon. You must be content to rest your 
arm for full five weeks, and your leg for six or 
seven.” 

Mary and Frank had listened with deep interest 
to the account which the boys gave of the old In- 
dian settlement, with its open prairie, fine covered 
XJ 305 


306 Robert and Harold; or 

forest, orange grove, and sparkling spring ; and 
begged so earnestly foi the privilege of accompa- 
nying them on their next visit, that they gave 
their consent. The only difficulty foreseen in the 
case, was that of leaving Sam alone ; but when 
this was made known to him, he removed all 
objection by saying : 

Wuddah gwine hu’t me ?* Jes load one gun, 
and put um by my side. I take care o’ myself.” 

The object of their. visit was not one of mere 
enjoyment. They had waited for deliverance 
until they were convinced that it was vain to rely 
upon anything except their own exertions. It was 
now between five and six weeks since they had 
landed upon the island. There had been some 
strange fatality attending all the efforts that they 
were sure had been made on their behalf, and 
now they must try to help themselves. 

The exploration had resulted in the discovery 
of beautiful timber, of every size, fit for boats, 
and near the water’s edge. They well knew it 
would be a herculean task for persons of their age 
and education, and possessed of so few tools, to 
dig out, from these trees, a boat large enough to 
carry them all home ; hut they were compelled to 
do this, or to remain where they were. Having 
consulted with Sam, upon wl ose judgment in 


^ hat is going to hurt me f 


The Young Maroonehs. 


307 


matters of work they relied far more than on 
their own, they resolved to build not one large 
boat but two of moderate dimensions, which might 
if necessary be lashed firmly together ; and for 
this purpose to select near the water two cypresses 
of three feet diameter, which should be felled as 
soon as possible. Their visit to the prairie was 
for the purpose of selecting these trees, in the low 
ground near the river. 

The four set out in fine spirits early on the 
morning of Tuesday, November 30th, and con- 
tinued their walk direct and without incident to 
the Indian hut. Notwithstanding the gloomy 
association of the solitary grave inside the de-- 
serted house, Mary and Frank were captivated 
with the wild beauty of the scene. The soft 
green grass of the prairie — the magnificent wall 
of forest trees enclosing the peaceful plain — the 
peach trees over the hut — the oranges and the 
limes glancing through their dark green leaves: — 
and the bright bubbling spring that flowed so 
singularly from its living curb — all combined to 
enchant them. It was so delightful a contrast to 
the bare and sterile sand of their present encamp- 
ment, that they plead at once for a removal 
there. This, of course, had occurred to the 
minds of the others also ; lut there were two 
serious objections to it. One was that here they 
would be out of sight of vessels passing at sea ; 


308 Robert and Harold; or 

and the othei (which they kept to themselves) was 
that here they should be more in danger from wild 
beasts. They replied that they also preferred 
the prairie, but that they could not remove until 
Sam was better able to travel. 

Having enjoyed to their satisfaction the view 
of the hut and its premises, Harold took Frank, 
and, followed by Fidelle*, went in one direction, 
while Robert and Mary, with Mum, went in 
another, to search for trees suitable in size and 
location for their boats. In the course of an 
hour they returned, having marked a large num- 
ber, and at the same time having added to their 
knowledge of the resources of the island. Harold 
discovered a fine patch of Coontah or arrowroot, 
from which a beautiful flour can be manufactured ; 
and hard by a multitude of plants, with soft velvet- 
like leaves, of three feet diameter, having a large 
bulbous root resembling a turnip, and which 
Robert pronounced to be the tanyah, a vegetable 
whose taste is somewhat like that of a mealy 
potatoe. The other company went to the river, 
where Robert discovered an old boat landing, on 
one side of which was a large oyster bank, and on 
the other a deep eddy of the stream, in which 
trout and other fish were leaping about a fallen 
tree. Mary’s discovery was more pleasant than 
useful. It was a bed of the fragrant calamus or 
sweet flag, fr( m which she gathered a handful of 


The Young Marooners. 


309 


roots, and washing them clean, brought them as a 
present to the others. Frank was quite chagrined 
to see that he had discovered nothing new or valuable, 
and he did not recover his equanimity for some min- 
utes. While the seniors lingered cheerfully around 
the remains of their dinner, discussing the merits of 
their delightful island and the prospect of their re- 
turn home, Mary suddenly inquired : 

“ But where is Frank ? I have not seen him for 
half an hour.” 

Nor had any one else ; for, unsatisfied with only 
one orange allowed him for dessert, while there was 
so many on the trees, and secretly hoping to find 
something valuable to announce, he had quietly 
slipped away, and had stealthily climbed one of the 
orange trees, from which he plucked an orange for 
each of his four pockets, then with Fidelity at his 
side he had strolled a little farther into the forest, 
eating as he went. 

The boys, startled by Mary’s question, sprang in- 
stantly to their feet, realizing vividly the danger to 
which he was exposed from wild beasts, but of which 
they had said nothing to him or to her. Scarcely, 
however, had their halloo sounded among the trees, 
than they saw him and his faithful companion ap- 
proaching leisurely through the small thicket of 
wild plums. 

“You thoughtless little boy,” said Robert, upbraid- 
ingly; “why did you go oflf by yourself Jp these 


810 


Egbert and Harold; or 


dangerous woods ? Did you not know they are full 
of bears and panthers ? ” 

“ No, I didn’t,” Frank replied. 

“Well, I now tell you that they are,” continued 
Eobert, “and that you must never again go there 
unless one of us is with you. But what took you 
there this time ? ” 

“ Humph,” grunted Frank ; “ don’t you suppose I 
want to find something new and good as well as the 
rest of you ? and I have found it, too.” 

“ Indeed,” said Harold ; “ what is it, Frank ?” 

“ You must all guess,” he answered, looking very 
proud, “ all of you guess. What is the best thing 
in the world ? ” 

“I will say,” answered Mary, “that one of the 
best things in the world is a little boy who always 
tries to do right.” 

“ But it is no boy,” Frank continued ; “ it is some- 
thing sweet. Guess the sweetest thing in the world.” 

“•I think,” said Eobert, inclined to amuse himself, 
“ that the sweetest looking things in the world are 
those pretty little girls we used to meet on King 
street, in Charleston.” 

“ No, no,” said Frank ; “ it is neither boys nor girls, 
but something to eat. What is the sweetest thing 
in the world to eat?” 

“ If we were in town,” Harold replied, “ I should 
guess candy and sugar-plums; but, as we are in the 
wild woods, I guess honey.” 


The Young Marooners. 


311 


“ Yes, that ’s it,” said Frank, triumphantly ; “ I 
have found a bee-tree.” 

“And why do you think it is a bee-tree?” asked 
Mary, incredulously. 

“ Because I saw the bees,” he replied, in confident 
tones. 

“ Why, Frank,” said Robert, laughing, “ the bees 
you saw may have their hives miles and miles away.” 

“No, they have not,” Frank stoutly maintained. 
“ I have seen them going and coming out of their 
own hole just as they do at home.” 

“ That sounds very much as if Frank is right, after 
all,” argued Harold ; “ let us go and see for ourselves. 
But how came you to find the tree, Frank?” 

“ While I was eating my orange,” he replied, “ a 
bee lit on my hand, and began to suck the juice 
there. I was not afraid of him, for I knew that he 
would not sting me if I did not hurt him ; and more 
than that, I always love to look at bees. Well, he 
sucked till he had got juice enough, then he flew 
right up into a tree a little way off*, and went into a 
hole. While I was looking at that hole, I saw many 
other bees goingjin or coming out ; and then I knew 
that it was a bee-tree, because I had heard Riley talk 
about them at Bellevue. And, Cousin Harold, did 
you not put up some brimstone for taking bee-trees ? ” 

“That I did, my dear little cousin,” answered 
Harold, pleased with this unexpected allusion. “ I 
have no doubt, from what you say, that you have 


812 Robert and Harold; or 

found a real bee-tree ; and, in that case, you have 
beat us all. Take us to see it.” 

They alWent in joyous mood, and sure enough 
there was a good sized tree, with a knot-hole about 
twenty feet above ground, with plenty of bees passing 
in and out of it. The smell, too, of honey was de- 
cidedly strong, showing that the hive was old and 
plentifully stored. 

It may be as well to state here, as elsewhere, that 
before many days the tree was felled, and that it 
supplied them with such an abundance of honey 
that a portion of it was, at Harold’s suggestion, 
stowed away in skin bags, hair side outward. Some 
of it was beautifully white and clear. This was kept 
in the comb. The remainder was strained, and the 
^wax was moulded into large cakes for future use. 
The bees, poor creatures ! were all suffocated with 
the fumes of burning sulphur thrown into the hollow 
of the tree before it was opened. A few recovered, 
and for days hovered around their ruined home, 
until finally they all perished. It made Frank’s 
kind heart very sad to see them, and several times 
he was stung while watching their movements and 
trying to help them. 

After spending a delightful day, they returned 
about sunset to the tent. Sam’s white teeth glistened 
when they approached the door. It had been a 
lonely day with him, but their return compensated 
for his solitude. 


The Young Marooners. 313 

From this time forth the hoys had before their 
minds a fixed object to be accomplished — the 
felling of those trees, and converting them into 
boats. But what should be the plan of their 
procedure while engaged in the work? They 
could go every morning, and return every even- 
ing — a distance altogether of eight miles ; or they 
could spend several nights in succession at the 
prairie, leaving Frank and Mary with Sam; or 
they could remove everything to the place of their 
labour. As to the first two of these plans, it was 
so manifestly improper to leave the two younger 
ones for hours and days together, in a wild 
country, infested with wild beasts, and unpro- 
tected, except by a lame, bedridden negro, who 
was unable to protect himself, that they did not 
entertain them for a moment. It was finally 
resolved to delay their regular operations until 
the next week, by which time they hoped to be 
able, partly by water and partly by land, to 
transport everything, and take up their permanent 
abode at the prairie. 

With this conclusion, they set about those little 
preparations which they could foresee as being 
necessary to an undivided use of their time after 
entering upon their work. Their clothes, and par- 
ticularly their shoes, began to give signs of decay. 
Frank’s shoes had for some time been gaping incon- 


314 Robert and Harold; or 

tinently at the toes, looking for all the world, Sam 
said, as if they were laughing. 

Harold, foreseeing the necessity before it 
occurred, had put some deer-skins in soak, wrap- 
ped up in lime made from burnt oyster shells ; 
and after removing the hair loosened by this 
means, had stretched them in the sun, and sof- 
tened them by frequent applications of suet. 
The skins were ready now for use ; and as soon 
as it was determined to delay their visit to the 
prairie, he brought one of them to the tent, and 
calling to Frank, said, 

‘‘ Lend me your foot a minute. Master Frank, 
and I will give you a pair of moccasins.” 

‘‘ Not the makes, I hope,” replied Frank. 

“No, but something of the same name,” said 
Harold ; “ I am going to turn shoemaker, and 
make you a pair of Indian shoes. I need a pair 
myself.” 

“And so do I — and I ! ” echoed Robert and Mary. 

“ Indeed, at this rate,” said Harold, “ wo may 
as well all turn shoemakers, and fit ourselves out iu 
Indian style.” 

Harold planted Frank’s foot upon the leather, 
which he drew up close around it, and marked at 
the heel, toe, and instep. He then cut it accord- 
ing to the measure, and there being but one short 
seam at the heel, and another from the toe to the 
instep, the sewdng wms soon finished. Frank tried 


The Young Marooners. 315 

it on, and for a first attempt the fit was very 
good. The fellow to this was harely completed, 
before two reports of Robert’s gun, following in 
quick succession, came lumbering down the river. 
Fidelle pricked up her ears, and Harold, recalling 
vividly the panther scene, gave her the word to 
‘‘ hie on,” and seizing his own gun followed rapidly 
along the shore. He had not proceeded far before 
a turn in the bluff revealed the figure of Robert, 
moving about the beach, and throwing at some- 
thing in the water. He saw, too, that when Fi- 
delle came up, Robert patted her, and pointing to 
the river, she plunged in and brought out a dark 
looking object, which she laid on a pile already at 
his feet. Arriving at the spot, he saw six water- 
fowl, between the size of a duck and a goose, of a 
kind entirely new to him, and which Robert as- 
sured him were brant. 

‘‘ 0 Harold !” Robert exclaimed, the shore 
was lined with them. I crept behind the bluff 
and killed four at my first shot, and three at my 
second, though one of them fell in the marsh and 
is lost. A little further up was a large flock of 
mallards, feeding upon the acorns of the live oak. 
I could have killed even more of them than of 
these, but I preferred the brant.” 

“You startled me,” said Harold;, “I did not 
know you. had left the tent until I heard your 


316 


Egbert and Harold. 


gun, and then fearing you had got into another 
panther scrape, I dispatched Fidelle to your aid.’* 

“ She Tvas exactly what I wanted, though I am 
thankful to say for a pleasanter purpose. See 
how fat these birds are !” 

They gathered up the game, and returned to the 
tent. All were rejoiced at the new variety of 
provisions, for they had begun to weary of the old. 
The brant proved quite as pleasant as Eobert an- 
ticipated, and alternated occasionally with wild 
ducks, constituted for a long time an important 
addition to their stores. 

For two days they were occupied with their 
new art of shoe making, and so expert did they 
become, that Harold said he doubted whether old 
Torgah himself could make much better moccasins 
than those manufactured by themselves. There 
was one improvement, however, which they made 
upon the usual Indian mode — a stout sole, made 
of several thicknesses of the firmest part of the 
leather as a defence against thorns and cock- 
Bpurs,'go abundant in the sandy soil of the coast. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


i 


REJIOVAL TO THE PRATRIE — NIGHT ROBBERY — FOLD 
^DANGEROUS TRAP — MYSTERIOUS SIGNALS — BIT- 
TER DISAPPOINTMENT. 

On Monday morning, the wind blew so favour- 
ably up the river, that even before the tide began 
to rise, the young movers bad loaded their raft, 
prepared a rude sail, and were ready to start. 
The raft which had been constructed for the pur- 
pose of rescuing Sam, had been originally so small, 
and the logs were now so thoroughly soaked with 
water, that to make it carry what they wished at 
their first load they were compelled to add to its 
dimensions. But this did not detain them long, 
and '‘after all was completed, and the baggage 
stowed away, Sam, by the help of Harold's 
crutches, hobbled to the beach, and seated himself 
at the helm, while Harold took the oars, and Ro- 
bert, Mary and Prank went by their well marked 
path through the woods, to meet them at the orange 
landing. 

The passage by water occupied nearly thiee 

hours, and when the clumsy float slowly approached 

317 


818 Robert and Harold ; or 

the shore, Harold could see through the narrow 
strip of woodland, that Robert had felled two pal- 
mettoes on the edge of the other river, und was 
now engaged in cutting them up. 

“ Can it be, Robert,’' he asked, on landing, 

that some bird of the air has carried to you the 
message I wanted to send ? Are you not pre- 
paring another raft ?” 

‘‘ I am,” he replied. ‘‘ It occurred to me that 
if we could complete this raft by the turn of the 
• tide, we might take the load to the prairie 
landing^ and yours might be floated back to the 
old encampment for another cargo.” 

The idea was so valuable, that the boys scarcely 
allowed themselves time to eat or to rest until it was 
accomplished ; and when at last the tide was seen 
moving towards the sea, they separated, Robert, 
Mary, and Sam going to the prairie landing, 
where they soon had the tent spread, and a Are 
burning ; and Harold and Frank floating back to 
the place of their former residence, where they 
secured the raft, and calling Nanny, Dora, and 
the kids, returned overland to join the company 
at the new home. 

For several days they were occupied with the 
labour of transporting their baggage, and fitting 
up their present abode with comforts and conve- 
niences. The tent was not established at the 
landing where it was pitched the first night, but 


The Young Marooners. 


319 


on the edge of the prairie, a furlong distant, and 
within a stone’s throw of the spring. 

On the third night after their removal, they 
experienced a loss which caused them to feel both 
Bad and anxious. Nanny and her kids, having no 
place provided for them, had selected a nice 
retreat under the shelter of a mossy oak, and 
made that their lounging place by day, and their 
sleeping place by night. At the time referred to 
the boys had just . retired to bed, when they heard 
one of the kids bleating piteously, and its cry 
followed by the tramp of the others running to 
the tent for protection. Harold and Robert 
sprang to their guns, and calling the dogs, seized 
each a burning brand, and hurried in the direction 
of the kid, whose wail of pain and fear became 
every moment more faint, until it was lost in the 
distance. The depredator was without doubt a 
panther. Such a circumstance was calculated to 
dishearten the boys exceedingly; for it fore- 
warned them that not only were they likely to 
lose all their pets, but that there was no safety 
to themselves, and particularly none to Frank, if 
he should incautiously straggle into a panther’s 
way. They called Nanny to a spot near the 
tent, fastened her by the dog’s chain to a bush, 
threw a supply of wood on the fire sufiicient 
to burn for some hours, and retired to bed sad 
and uneasy. Returning from their unsuccesaful 


320 Robekt and Harold ; or 

flally, Harold significantly shook his head, and 
said, I will be ready for him before he has time 
to be hungry again.” 

There was no other disturbance that night. 
Frank was asleep at the time of the accident, and 
knew nothing of it until the next morning, when 
seeing Nanny fastened near the tent, he asked 
why that was, and where was the other kid. 
“Poor Jinny!” he exclaimed, on hearing of its 
fate, (the kids, being a male and female, had been 
called Paul and Virginia.) “ Poor Jinny ! So 
you are gone !” He went to Nanny, the chief 
mourner, and patting her smooth side said, in a 
pitying tone, “ Poor Nanny I An’t you sorry 
for your daughter ? Only think, Nanny, that 
^he is eaten up by a panther 1” Nanny looked 
Sv'^rrowful enough; and replied, “Baa!” But 
whether that meant, “ I am so sorry my daugh- 
ter is dead,” or, “ I wish you would loose 
my chain, and let me eat some of this nice 
grass,” Frank could not determine. After a 
breakfast, by no means the most cheerful, Harold 
said, 

“ Robert, we must make a picket fence for the 
protection of these poor brutes. But as I have 
a particular reason for wishing some fresh venison 
before night, I want to arrange matters so that 
either you or I shall go out early enough to be 
sure of obtaining it.” 


The Young Marooneks. 821 

Eobert urged him to go at once, but disliking 
the appearance of avoiding labour, he preferred to 
remain, and aid them through the most laborious 
part of the proposed work. The palisade was 
made of strong stakes, eight or ten feet long, 
sharpened at one end, and driven into a narrow 
trench, which marked the dimensions of the en- 
closure. Harold assisted to cut and transport to 
the spot the requisite number of stakes ; and 
shortly after noon took Frank as his companion, 
and left Robert and Sam to complete the work. 
He had not been gone more than an hour and a 
half, before Robert heard the distant report of a 
heavily loaded gun, in the direction of the spot 
where the brant and ducks had been shot. 

“ Eh ! eh V said Sam, “ Mas Harrol load he 
gun mighty hebby for rifle !” 

“Yes,” said Robert, “and he has chosen a 
very poor weapon for shooting ducks.” 

The workmen were too intently engaged to 
reflect that the report which they heard could not 
have proceeded from a rifle. In the course of 
half an hour another report, but of a sharper 
sound, was heard much nearer, and appearing to 
proceed from the neighbourhood of the orange- 
trees, on the tongue of land. Rolert now looked 
inquiringly at Sam, and was about to remark. 

That gun cannot be Harold’s — it has not tne 
crack of ? lifle;'’ but the doubt was only momen- 
V 


322 Robert and Harold; or 

tarj, and soon passed away. Long afterwards 
the familiar sound of Harold’s piece was heard in 
the west, and a little before sunset Harold and 
Frank appeared, bearing a fat young deer between 
them. 

“ That looks nice ; but you have been unfortu- 
nate, Harold,” said Robert, who having finished 
the pen, and introduced into it Nanny and the 
two young ones, had wiped his brows, and sat down 
to rest. 

“Why so ?” 

“In getting no more.” 

Harold looked surprised, but considering the 
remark as a sort of compliment to his general 
character, returned, 

“0, that must be expected sometimes. But 
come, Robert, if you are not too weary, I shall be 
glad of your assistance in a little work before 
dark. I wish to post up a notice here, that night 
robbers had better keep away.” 

By their united efforts they succeeded in con- 
structing a very simple though dangerous trap, 
which Harold said he hoped would give them a‘ 
dead panther before morning. He laid Riley’s 
rifle upon two forked stakes, abc ut a foot from 
the ground, and fastened it so" that any movement 
forwards would bring the trigger against an im- 
movable pin, and spring it. He then tied a 
tempting piece of venison to a small pole, which 


TnE YouNa Marooners. 


323 


was bound to the rifle in a range with the course 
of the ball. And to make assurance doubly sure, 
he drove down a number of stakes around the 
bait, so that nothing could take hold of it, except 
in such direction as to receive the load from the gun. 

'‘Now,” said he, after having tried the working 
of his gun, by charging it simply with powder and 
pulling at the pole, as he supposed a wild beast 
would pull at the bait, then loading it with ball 
and setting it ready for deadly use — “ Now, if 
there, is in these woods a panther that is weary of 
life, I advise him to visit this place to-night.” 

The dogs were tied up, and the work was done 
So long as the boys were engaged in making 
and setting their trap their minds were absorbed 
in its details, and they conversed about nothing 
else. But when that was finished, Harold referred 
to Robert’s remark about his hunting, and said, 
“ I wa% unfortunate, it is true, but it was only in 
^ going to the wrong place ; for I got all that I shot 
at. But what success had you, for I heard your 
gun also.” 

“My gun!” responded Robert, “no indeed. 
I heard two guns up the river, and supposed you 
were trying your skill in shooting ducks with a 
rifle.” 

Harold stopped, and stared at him in the dim 
twilight. Not your gun did you say ? Then 
did Sam gc out ?” 


324 Robert and Harold ; or 

“ No. He was working steadily with me, unth 
a few minutes before you returned.” 

The boys exchanged with each other looks of 
trouble and anxiety. “ Did you hear any gun in 
reply to mine?” Harold asked. Robert replied 
he had not. 

“ Then,” said Harold, in a voice tremulous with 
emotion, “ I am afraid that our worst trouble is 
to come ; for either there are Indians on the is- 
land, or our friends have come for us, and we have 
left no notice on our flag-staff to tell them where 
we are.” 

Robert wrung his hands in agony. 0, wh.at 
an oversight again ! when we had resolved so 
faithfully to give every signal we could devise. 
I’ll get my gun ! It may not be too late for an 
answer.” 

He ran with great agitation into the tent, and 
brought out his gun, but hesitated. “ What if 
those we heard were fired by enemies, instead of 
friends ?” 

“ In that case,” replied' Harold, we must run 
our risk. If those were Indian guns, it will be 
vain to attempt concealment. They have already 
Been our traces ; and if they are bi^nt on mischief, 
we shall feel it. Let us give the signal.” 

They fired gun after gun, charging them with 
powder only, and hearing the echoes reverberate 
far away in the surrounding forest ; but no sound 


Tue Young Marooneks. 325 

except echoes returned. The person who fired 
those mysterious guns had either left the island, 
or was indisposed to reply. 

Many were the speculations they now inter- 
changed upon the subject, and gravely did the two 
elder boys hint to each other, in language intelli- 
gible only to themselves, that there was now more 
to fear than to hope. They ate their supper in 
silence, and Mary^nd Frank went sorrowfully to 
bed. Robert, Harold and Sam sat up late, after 
the lights were extinguished, watching for the 
dreaded approach of Indians, and devising various 
plans in case of attack. At last they also retired, 
taking turns to keep guard during the whole night. 
All was quiet until near morning ; when, in the 
midst of Sam’s watch, they were aroused by 
hearing near at hand the sharp report of a rifle. 
In an instant the excited boys were on their feet, 
and standing beside their sentry, guns in hand, 
prepared to repel what they supposed to be an 
Indian attack. But Sam sung out in gleeful tone : 

“Ho Injin! no Injin! but de trap. Only 
yerry* how he growl ! I tell you he got de 
lead !'* 

The boys hastily kindled a torch, loosed the 
dogs, ran to the trap, and found, not a panther 
indeed, but a large wild cat, rolling and growling 
in mortal agony. The dogs sprang fiercely upon 

* Yerry, hear. 


326 


Robert and Harold; or 


it, and in less than two minutes it lay silent and 
motionless, its keen eye quenched, and its once 
spasmed limhs now softly flexible in death. They 
took it up. It was nearly as large as Mum, being 
quite as tall, though not so heavy. Before they 
had ceased their examinations the gray streak of 
dawn gleamed above the eastern woods, and instead 
of retiring to rest again, as their weariness 
strongly prompted, they prejitered for the duties 
of the opening day. 

These duties appeared to be so contradictory, 
that they scarcely knew what plan to pursue. It 
was clear that some one or more should go without 
delay to the coast, to ascertain w^hether their 
friends were or had been there. But who should 
go, and who should stay ? If there were Indiana 
abroad, it would be dangerous to divide their little 
force ; and yet all could not go, for Sam was lame. 
Harold offered to go alone ; but the others, burn- 
ing with the hope that their father might yet be 
on the island, or within sight, insisted on bearing 
him company. Sam also helped to settle the 
question, by saying : 

“ Go, Mas Robbut, and little Missus, and Mas 
Frank ; go all o’ you. Don’t be ’fraid for me ; 
s’pose Injin come, he nebber trouble nigger.” 

This remark was based upon the well known 
fact that Indians seldom interfere with negroes. 
And encouraged thus to leave him a second time 


/ 


The Yolng Marooners. 327 

alone, the young people resolved to go in a body 
to the coast ; agreeing with him, however, that if 
he saw any danger he should give them timely 
warning by setting on fire a fallen pine-top. 

Carrying what arms they could, and sending 
their dogs on either side as scouts, they walked 
swiftly along their well known pjith to the sea- 
coast. No accident happened, no sign of danger 
appeared ; everything was as usual on the way, 
and at the place of their old encampment. But 
scarcely had they reached the oak, before Harold, 
pointing to the earth, softened by a rain two nights 
before, cried out : 

“ Look here, Kobert ! The tracks of two per- 
sons wearing shoes !” 

Robert’s unpractised eye would never have de- 
tected the signs which Harold’s Indian tuition 
enabled him so readily to discover; he could 
scarcely distinguish, after the closest scrutiny, 
more than the deep indentation of a boot-heel. 
But that was enough ; a boot-heel proved the pre- 
sence of a boot, and a boot proved the presence 
of a white man. That one fact relieved them from 
all apprehension that the visitors were Indians. 

They fired their guns, to attract if possible the 
attention of the strangers ; giving volley after 
volley, in repeated succession, and scanning the 
coast in every direction ; but it was without the 
desired result —the persons were gone. Their 


328 Robert kND Harold ; or 

dogs had by this time gone to a spot neai the 
bluff, where there had been a fire, and \^ere en- 
gaged in eating what the boys discovered, on 
inspection, to be a ham-bone and scattered crumbs 
of bread. On descending the bluff, where foot- 
prints were sharply defined in the yielding sand, 
Frank exclaimed: 

“Here is -William's track ! I know it — I know 
it is William’s !” 

The others examined it, and asked how he knew 
it was William’s. 

“ I know it,” said he, “ by that W. When fa- 
ther gave him that pair of thick boots for bad 
weather, William drove a great many tacks into 
the sole ; and when I asked him why he did so, he 
said it was to make them last longer, and also to 
know them again if they should be stolen, for there 
was his name. In the middle of one sole he drove 
nine tacks, making that W., and in the other he 
drove seven, so as to make an H. ; for he said his 
name was William Harper. Yes, look here,” point- 
ing to the other track, “here is the H., too.” 

There was now not the shadow of a doubt that 
the track thus ingeniously identified was William’s. 
Then whose was that other, formed by a light, well 
shaped boot ? Every heart responded. The elder 
boys looked on with agitated faces ; Mary burst 
into tears, and Frank, casting himself passionately 
down, laid his wet cheek upon that loved foot-print, 
and kissed it. 



Finuino TiiK FooTrniN'TS. 328. 



I 



I 


I 



f 




t 






V ^ , 



I 


« « 



' f 





'«* 




1 




« 







i 


t 



1 


1 


» • 






1 



4 


♦ • 


.V 



4 


^ > 



I • * 

■ • . 


i 


t 





» 

1 

k 



i 


t 









1 

i 






• 


# 

• 

^ *• 1' i , • ^ i 
^ 1 ^ 

>•’ ■. t.-. ■^■.* 

• ‘ .* t* -vj' ir-f! '! 

. ^ U: , 

* i 

. . - ‘4 





1 


•» 


'( 


• ' 

► 



4 

« • 



4 


» 

« 






’ k 
' ^ 




I 


0 

• 4 


« 



V k«l 


The Young Marooners. 


329 


But he was gone now — though ho had been so 
near — gone without a word, or a sign, to say that 
he was coming back. Gone ? Perhaps not. Per- 
haps a smoke might recall him, if the guns did 
not. Harold silently ascended the bluff, and with 
one of Frank’s matches fired the grass placed be- 
neath the heap of wood near the flag-staff. The 
smoke rose; it attracted the attention of the others, 
and soon they heard Harold call from a distance, 
“ Come here, all of you ! Here is something 
more.” 

They ran together, Robert and Mary taking 
each a hand of Frank ; and when they reached 
the flag-staff, saw a paper fastened to it by wooden 
pins driven into the bark, and on the paper, written 
in large round characters : 

“ Five Thousand Dollars Reward 
‘‘Will be cheerfully paid to any one who shall 
restore to me in safety a boat’s company, lost 
from Tampa Bay on the 26th of October last. 
They were dragged to sea by a devil-fish, and when 
last seen were near this island. The company con- 
sisted of my nephew, Harold McIntosh, aged nearly 
fifteen, having black hair and eyes ; and my three 
children, Robert Gordon, aged fourteen; Mary 
Gordon, aged eleven ; and Frank Gordon, aged 
seven years ; all having light hair and blue eyes. 

“ The above reward will be paid for the afore- 
said company, with their boat and boat’s furniture ; 


330 Robert and Harold; or 

or one thousand dollars for any one of the per- 
sons, or for such information as shall enable me 
to know certainly what has become of them. 

‘‘ Information may be sent to me at Tampa 

Bay, care of Major , commanding officer ; 

or to Messrs. & Co., Charleston, S. C ; or 

to R. H , Esquire, Savannah, Georgia. 

‘‘ Dec. 9, 1830. 

Charles Gordon, M. D.” 

Underneath was the following postscript in 
pencil : 

“ P. S. The aforesaid company have evidently 
been upon this island within ten days past. I 
have searched the coast and country here in 
almost every direction. They appear to have 
left, and I trust for home. Should any fatality 
attend their voyage, they will probably be heard 
of between this island and Tampa Bay. C. G.” 

The young people were overwhelmed. “ Poor 
father Mary said with a choking voice, ‘‘ how 
disappointed he will be when he reaches home, 
and finds that we are not there ! And poor 
mother ! if she is there I know it will almost kill 
her.” 

“ But father will come again — he will come 
right back — I know he will,” Frank murmured 
resolutely through his tears. 

<‘Yes, if mother is not too sick to be left,” 
conjectured Mary. 


The Young Marooners. 331 

‘‘ Come, children,” said Robert, with an air of 
Bullen resolve, “it is of no use to stand here 
idle. Let us go back to the prairie, and buiid 
our boats.” 

“But not before we have left word on the 
flag-staff to tell where we are to be found,” 
Harold added. A bitter smile played around the 
corners of Robert’s mouth, as muttering some- 
thing about “ locking the door after the steed is 
stolen,” he took out his pencil, and wrote in deep 
black letters, 

“The lost company, together with Sam, a 
servant, are to be found at a small prairie three 
or four miles south-east from this point. We 
have lost our boat, and are building another. 

Dec. 10, 1830. Robert Gordon.” 

They collected another pile of wood and grass 
for a fire signal near their flag-staff, and then 
with slow, sad steps, turned their faces once 
more to the prairie. 


CHAPTER XXX. 


BEST CURE FOR UNAVAILING SORROW — MARY’s AD- 
VENTURE WITH A BEAR — NOVEL DEFENCE — PRO- 
TECTING THE TENT. 

It was natural that the youthful company should 
be much cast down by this misfortune. But recent 
experiences had taught them many valuable lessons, 
and had caused them to practice, more fully than 
they would have otherwise, those wise maxims which 
had formed no small part of their education. While 
Robert and Mary were yet anguished with their sense 
of disappointment, Harold cheerfully remarked : 

“ I have often heard your father say, ‘ There are 
two kinds of ill that it is worth no wise man’s while 
to fret about : — Ills that can be helped, for then why 
do we not help them ? and. Ills that cannot he helped, 
for then what is the use of fretting ? ’ I have also 
heard him say that ‘ the best cure for ilk that cannot 
be helped is to set about doing something useful* 

“ But what can we do more than we have already 
tried to do ? ” asked Robert, in a questioning tone. 

Not much, I confess,” was Harold’s reply ; “ yet 
we can be on the lookout for something. Yes,” he 
continued, pointing, as they walked, to one of the 

332 


The Young Marooners. 833 

turkey pens which they had not visited for several 
days, “ there is something now. Very likely that trap 
has caught, and possibly the poor creature that is 
in it, is now suffering more in body for want of food 
and water, than we are in mind. Let us go and 
see.’" 

They turned aside accordingly, and found within 
the trap a fine young hen in a half-famished condi- 
tion. She scarcely noticed them until they were 
within a few paces of her, and then ran with feeble 
steps around the pen, twitting mournfully, but with- 
out strength to fly. Robert proposed to let her go, 
saying that there would be no use in carrying home 
a starved bird; but to this Mary objected. She was 
beginning to believe with Harold that they were 
destined to stay a long time on the island. “I 
think,” said she, “we had better take her home, and 
make a coop for her, and let her be the beginning 
of a stock of poultry. We can get some ducks, too, 
I have no doubt, and that will be so nice.” 

The picture which she drew was so comfortable 
and pleasant, that they agreed to put it into in- 
stant execution. They would make for her not a 
coop merely, but a poultry yard and house, and 
stock it for her with turkeys, ducks, and brant; 
and she and Frank should feed them every morn- 
ing on acorns and chopped venison, and then 
they would live like princes. The only particular 
difficulty that suggested itself in the case was, 


834 Egbert and Harold; or 

that wild turkeys cannot be tamed. There is such 
an innate love of freedom in their very blood, 
that even those which are raised from the egg by 
tame hens will soon forsake the yard for the 
forest. 

These little pleasant plans, (for after all it is 
little things that make life pleasant or unpleasant,) 
occrupied their minds, and soon employed their 
hands ; for immediately on their return home 
they commenced upon Mary’s poultry house, and 
marked out also the limits of the adjoining yard. 
This occupied them for the two remaining days 
of that week, and it was not until the Monday 
following that they commenced working upon 
their boats. 

In the midst of that week, however, anotner 
incident occurred, which threatened to be fearful 
enough in its consequences, and caused another 
interruption to their work. Robert, Harold, and 
Sam, were engaged upon the fallen tree ; Mary 
was preparing their dinner, and Frank, having 
found a large beetle, was employed in driving 
down sticks into the ground, on the plan of the 
picket fence, “ making,” as he professed, “ a 
house for his turkey.” He had begun to feel 
hungry ; and as the odor of the broiling venison 
floated to his olfactories, he suddenly became ra- 
venous. He left his beetle half penned, and was 
on his way to ask his sister for a mouthful or two 
before dinner, when directly behind the tent he 


The Young Marooners. 335 

saw a great black object approaching the spot where 
Mary stood. 

He looked a moment, uncertain what it could 
be, then gave a scream. “ Run, sister ! run !” 
he said. “ Come here ! Look ! look !” She 
looked, but saw nothing, for the tent intervened. 
As Rrank said “run!” he set the example, and 
reaching a small tree about six inches in diameter, 
climbed it as nimbly as a squirrel, crying as he 
ran, “ Come here ! Come here 1” 

Mary was astonished. She was sure from the 
tones of his voice that he was in earnest, yet she 
saw no danger, and hesitated what to do. Ob- 
serving him, however, climb the tree, calling 
earnestly to her, she was about to follow, when in 
a moment it was too late. An enormous bear 
came from behind the tent, snuflBng the odor of 
the meat, and looking very hungry. Almost as 
soon as it discovered her, it rose upon its hind 
legs, seeming surprised to meet a human being, 
and came forward with a heavy growl. Had any 
one been present to help, Mary would probably 
have screamed and fainted, but thrown upon her 
own resources she ran to the fire and seized a 
burning brand. Then another and very fortunate 
thought came to her mind. The dipper, or water 
ladle, was in her hand ; and as she drew the brand 
from the fire, she dipped a ladle full of the boil- 
ing, greasy water, and threw it into the breast, 
and upon the fore-paws of the growling beast. 


336 Robert and Harold; or 

That expedient saved her life. The bear in- 
stantly dropped upon all fours, and began most 
piteously to whine and lick its scalded paws. 
Mary seeing the success of her experiment, dipped 
another ladle full, and threw it in its face. The. 
bear now uttered a perfect yell of pain, and turn- 
ing upon its hind legs, ran galloping past the tent, 
as if expecting every moment to feel another sup- 
ply of the hot stuff upon its back. 

All this time Frank was calling from his tree, 
“ Come here, sister ! He can’t get you here ! 
Come! come 1” And Mary was about to go; but 
the bear was nc sooner out cf sight, than she felt 
very sick. Beckoning Frank to come to her, she 
ran towards the tent, intending to fire off one of 
the guns, as a signal for the large boys to return ; 
but ere reaching the door her sight failed, her 
brain reeled, and she fell prostrate upon the earth. 
Frank looked all round, and seeing that the bear 
was “ clear gone,” sprang lightly from the tree, 
and ran to her assistance. He had once before 
seen her in a fainting fit, and recollecting that 
Robert had poured water in her face, and set him 
to fanning her, and chafing her temples and the 
palms of her hands, he first poured a dipper full 
of cold water on her face, then seizing the conch, 
blew the signal of alarm, till the woods rang 
again. 

This soon brought the others. Harold came 
rushing into the tent, and by the time that Robert 


The Young Maeooners. 


337 


arrived, he had loosened Mary’s dress, and was 
rubbing her hands and wrists, while Frank fanned 
her, and told the tale of her fighting the bear with 
hot water. The boys were powerfully excited. 
Harold’s eye turned continually to the woods, and 
he called Mum, and patted him with one hand, 
while he helped Mary with the other. 

“Let me attend to her now,” said Robert. “I 
see by your eye that you wish to go. But if you 
will only wait a minutt,, I think sister will be suf- 
ficiently well for me to go with you.” 

“ [ am well enough now, ’ she faintly replied. 
“You need not stay on my account. Do kill him. 
He can’t be far away. Oh, the horrible” — she 
covered her eyes with both hands, and shud- 
dered. 

“ But will you not be afraid to have us leave 
you ?” asked Robert. 

“No, no; not if you go to kill that terrible 
creature. Do go, before he gets away.” 

Sam had in the mean time hobbled in, and the 
boys needed no other encouragement. Frank 
showed them the direction taken by the bear, and 
they set out instantly in pursuit. Mum had 
already been smelling around, and exhibiting 
signs of rage. Now he started off on a brisk trot. 
They followed him to a moist, mossy place, where 
the bear appeared to have rolled on the damp 
ground, and drawn the wet moss around it to al- 
AV 


338 


Egbert and Harold; or 


leviate the pain of the fire ; then to another low 
place, where he showed by his increasing excite- 
ment that the game was near at hand. Indeed, 
they could hear every minute a half whine, half 
growl, which proved that the troubled beast was 
there in great pain, and conscious of their ap- 
proach. But it did not long remain. Se*<ming 
to know that it had brought upon itself a terrible 
retribution, by attacking the quiet settlement, it 
broke from the cover, and ran to a large oak, in 
the edge of the neighbouring hammock, and when 
the boys arrive i, they found it climbing painfully, 
a few feet above ground. Its huge paws con 
vulsively grasped the trunk, and it made despe- 
rate efforts to ascend, as if confident that climbing 
that tree was its only refuge, and yet finding this 
to fail it in its time of need. Both boys prepared 
to shoot, but Harold beckoned to Robert. 

“ Let me try him in the ear with a rifle ball, 
while you keep yiur barrels ready in case he is 
not killed.’' 

He advanced within ten paces, rested his rifle 
deliberately against a tree, took aim without -the 
quivering of a muscle. Robert saw him draw a 
“bead sight” on his victim, and knew that its fate 
was sealed. There was a flash, a sharp report, 
and the heavy creature fell to the e^rth, like a bag 
of sand, and the dark blood, oozing from ears and 
nose, proved that its sufferings and its depreda- 
tions were ended forever. 


The Young Maeooners. 339 

will give us plenty of fresh pork, the 
monster!” said Harold, endeavoring to quell liis 
emotions, by taking a utilitarian view of the case, 
and, in consequence, making a singular medley of 
remarks, “ What claws and teeth ! I don’t wonder 
that Mary fainted 1 She is a brave girl !” 

Yes, indeed,” replied Robert ; “there is not 
one girl in a thousand that could have stood her 
ground so well. And that notion of fighting with 
hot water — ha ! ha ! I must ask where she got it. 
It is capital. Only see here, Harold, how this 
fellow s foot is scalded ; this is the secret of his 
climbing so badly.” 

Many’s hot water had done its work elfectually. 
The baar was terribly scalded on its paws, breast, 
face, and back of its head. The boys bled it, as 
they did their other game, by cutting through the 
jugular vein and carotid artery ; but wishing to 
relieve Mary’s mind as soon as possible, they 
returned to inform her that her enemy was dead. 

“ And pray tell me, sister,” said Robert merrily, 
after recounting the scene just described, “ where 
did you learn your new art of fighting bears ?” 

“ From cousin Harold,” she replied. 

“ From me, cousin 1” Harold repeated. “ Why, 
I never heard of such a thing in my life. How 
could I have told you ?’’ 

“You said one day,” Mary continued, “that 
wild beasts are afraid of fire, and that they cannot 
endure the pain of a burn. Now when I took 


340 Egbert and Harold; or 

up the brand to defend myself, according to your 
rule, I remembered that hot water hurts the most, 
and that moreover I could throw it. But if you had 
not mentioned the one, I should not have thought 
of the other.” 

“I think you deserve a patent,” said Harold, 
patting her pale cheek. “You have beat the 
whole of us, not excepting Kobert, who was a per- 
fect hero in his day ; for he conquered a panther 
with duck -shot, but you have conquered a bear 
with a. ladle. Why, cousin Mary, if ever we re- 
turn to a civilized country we shall have to publish 
you for a heroine.” 

She smiled at these compliments, k)ut remarked 
that she was noi heroine enough to covet another 
such trial ; for that she was a coward after all. 

“And you, Master Frank,” said Robert, whose 
pleasurable feeling excited a disposition to teaze, 
“you climbed into a tree.” 

“ Indeed I did,” replied Frank, “ as fast as I 
could, and tried to get sister Mary there too. But 
she would stay and fight the bear with hot water. 
Sister, why did you not come ?” 

“ I did not know why you called,” she answered. 
“ I did not see anything, and did not know which 
way to run.” 

“ I think, cousin,” remarked Harold, “ that if 
you had run when Frank called, you would have 
saved yourself the battle. The bear was after 
your meat, not after you ; and if you had only 


The Young Marooners. 


341 


been willing to give up that dinner, which you de- 
fended so stoutly, he would probably have eaten it, 
and let you alone.” 

With this lively chatting, Mary was so much 
cheered, that she joined them at dinner, and par- 
took slightly of the choice bits that her brother 
and cousin pressed upon her. The afternoon was 
spent in preparing the flesh of their game. They 
treated it in every respect as they would pork, 
except that the animal was flayed ; and they found 
the flesh well flavored and pleasant. The parings 
and other fatty parts were by request turned over 
to Sam, who prepared from them a soft and useful 
grease. The skin was stretched in the sun to dry, 
after which it was soaked in water, cleansed of all 
impurities, and rubbed well with salt and salt- 
petre (William had put up a quantity), and finally 
with the bear’s own grease. After it had been 
nicely cured, Harold made a present of it to Mary, 
who used it as a mattress so long as she lived upon 
the island. 

Warned so impressively to protect their habita- 
tion against wild beasts, the boys spent the rest 
of the week in erecting a suitable enclosure. They 
planted a double row of stakes around the tent 
and kitchen, filling up the interstices with twigs 
and short poles. The fence was higher than their 
heads, and there was a rustic gateway so con- 
trived that at a little distance it looked like part 
of the fence itself. 


CHAPTEK XXXI. 


BAUD WORK — LABOUR-SAVING DEVICE — DISCOVERY 
^ AS TO THE TIME OP THE YEAR — SCHEMES FOB 
AMUSEMENT — TIDES ON THE FLORIDA COAST. 

For a fortnight the hoys worked very hard, 
and yet made but little apparent progress. Pre- 
vious to this, they had devoted two days to Mary’s 
convenience, and three more to her protection. 
The rest had been spent in hacking, with dull 
axes, upon an immense tree. The log was three 
feet in diameter, and had been rough shaped into 
the general form of a boat, eighteen feet long. But 
having no adze, nor mattock, which might be used 
in digging, and receiving from Sam very little 
assistance more than the benefit of his advice, 
they began to feel somewhat discouraged at the 
small results of their unpractised labours. This 
caused them to cast in their minds for some de- 
vice by which their work might be facilitated, and 
thankful enough were they to Indian ingenuity 
for suggesting the plan by fire. They set small 
logs of pine along the intended excavation, and 
guarding the edges vdth clay, to prevent the fire 
342 


The Young Marooners. 


343 


from extending beyond the prescribed limits, had 
the satisfaction to see, the next morning, that the 
work accomplished by this new agent during the 
night, was quite as great as that accomplished by 
themselves during the day. 

For a few days they had been working under 
the pleasing stimulation produced by this dis- 
covery, when Robert, pausing in the midst of his 
work, said, 

“Harold, have you any idea what day of the 
month this is 

“No,” replied Harold, “I know that it is Fri- 
day, and that we are somewhere past the middle 
of December. But why do you ask ?” 

“ Because, if I am not mistaken, to-morrow is 
Christmas day. This is the twenty-fourth of 
December.” 

The announcement made Sam start. He looked" 
at Robert with a half bewildered, half joyful gaze. 
The very name of Christmas brought the %e to 
his eye. 

“ Ki, Mas Robbut,” said he, “you tink I re- 
member Christmas ? Who ebber hear o’ nigger 
forget Christmas befo’ ? But for sure, I nebber 
say Christmas to myself once, since I been come 
to dis island. Eh ! eh ! I wonder if ee ent* 
’cause dis Injin country, whey dey nebber hab no 


• If it is not 


344 Robert and Harold; or 

Christmas at all ? Eh ! Christmas ? To-morrow 
Christmas?” 

Robert could have predicted the effect which 
his discovery would have upon Sam, hut he was 
excessively amused to observe how unforgiving 
he seemed to be to himself for neglecting this 
part of a negro’s privilege. As soon as it was 
settled, by a brief calculation, that the next day 
was indeed the twenty-fifth of December, another 
thing was settled, of course — that no work should 
be done, and that the day should be spent in 
enjoyment. Sam clapped his hands, and would 
have been guilty of some antic on the occasion, 
if his lame leg had not admonished him to be 
careful. So he only tossed his cap into the air, 
and shouted, 

“Merry Christmas to ebbery body, here, at 
Bellevue and at home !” 

“ Now comes another question,” said Robert ; 
“how shall the day be spent? We have no 
neighbors to visit. No Christmas trees grow 
here, and Frank may hang up his moccasins in 
vain, for I doubt whether Santa Claus ever heard 
of this island.” 

“ 0 yes. Mas Robbut,” Sam merrily intei posed. 
“Dere is one neighbor I been want to see for long 
time. I hear say I got a countryman* libbin 

♦ Pronounced long, country raa-an. It usually means 
a natiTe African. 


The Young Marooners. 345 

way yonder in a hollow tree. He is a black 
nigger, ’sept he is got four legs and a mighty ugly 
face.” 

“What does the fellow mean?” said Harold, 
seriously. 

“0,” replied Kobert, laughing, “ It is only his 
way of asking us to visit our friend the bear. 
What do you think of it?” 

“AVe have promised to make Mrs. Bruin a 
visit,” said Harold, entering into the joke ; “ and 
perhaps she may think it hnrd if we do n‘(5‘t' kee"p 
our word.” Just then the conch called them 
home. “ But let us hear w'hat Mary ana 
Frank have to say. I foresee difficulties all 
around.” 

When the question was discussed in general 
conclave, Mary looked rather sober. She had 
not yet recovered wholly from her former fright ; 
but not willing to interfere with a frolic, from 
which the others seemed to anticipate so much 
pleasure, although it seemed to her to be one of 
needless peril, she replied that she would consent 
on two conditions — one was that they should go 
on the raft, to save the immense walk to the spot, 
and the other was that they should either put her 
and Frank in some place of safety while they 
fought the bear, or supply her with an abundance 
of hot water. 

“That idea of the raft is capital,” said Robert. 


346 Robert and Harold ; or 

“The tide will suit exactly for floating down in 
the morning and back in the afternoon. I think 
we can give sister all she asks, and the hot water 
too, if she insists upon it.” 

A word here about tides on the western coast 
of Florida. From t Romano, or Punta Largo, 
northward to Tampa, and beyond, there is but 
one tide in the course of the day, and that with 
a rise usually of not more than three feet. But 
south of Cape Romano, and particularly in the 
neighborhood of Chatham bay, there are two, 
as in other parts of the world, except that they 
are of unequal lengths, one occupying six, and the 
other eighteen hours, with its flood and ebb. 
People there call them “ the tide and half tide.” 
The plan of the boys was to float down on the 
nine hour ebb, and to return on the three hour 
flood. 

Sam’s notions about the observation of Christ- 
mas eve, as a part of Christmas, suited exactly 
the inclination of the boys; their hands were 
blistered, and they were glad of a good excuse for 
leaving ofi* work, by an hour or two of the sun. 
In anticipation of the next day’s absence, and of 
the Sabbath succeeding, Frank gathered during 
the afternoon plenty of acorns for the poultry, and 
grass for the deer and goats, which were to be kept 
in their fold ; and the others laid up a supply of 
w ood for the fire. Mary sliced some nice pieces 


The Yovm Marooners. 


347 


of venison and bear’s meat, and made some bread 
and Christmas cakes ; all which she packed away 
in a basket, with oranges, limes, and a bottle of 
transparent honey. Long before dark everything 
waB ready for the expedii ion. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 






■'Jr., 


CHRISTMAS MORNING — VOYAGE — VALUABLE DISCO- 
VERY HOSTILE INVASION ROBBERY MASTERLY 

RETREAT — BATTLE AT LAST — A QUARREL REQUIRES 
. TWO QUARRELERS — THE GHOST’S VISIT. 

There may have been many a more noisy 
Christmas, but never a brighter one, and few mer- 
rier, than that which dawned upon*' our young 
marooners ; nor was it entirely without its noise. 
The boys had requested Sam, in case he was first 
awake, to rouse them at the break of day, and he 
had promised to do so. A secret whispering had 
been observed between him and Frank ; and the 
lattei had also begged for a piece of twine, which 
he promised to return, but the use of which he re- 
fused to tell. Conjecturing that it was intended 
for some piece of harmless fun, they gave it to 
him, and waited his own time to reveal the pur- 
* pose. 

On going to bed Mary noticed that Frank 
fidgetted a great deal with his toes, and seemed to 
be much tickled with several remarks made by 
himself, but which seemed to her to have nothi ag 
in them particularly witty. He was evidently in 
348 


The Yoing Mauooneks. 349 

a frolic, and wanted excuses to laugh. In the 
dead of :aight, as Mary supposed, though it was 
really just before day, she was awakened by feel- 
ing him move restlessly, and then put his hands 
to his feet, with the inquiry : 

“ What is the matter with my toe ?” 

“ Is there anything the matter with it ?” she 
drowsily asked. 

“ 0 no, nothing at all,” he replied. ‘‘ I dreamed 
that a rat was gnawing it off. But it is only a 
string I tied there myself.” 

He then turned over, and lay still, pretending 
to be asleep ; but when he heard her breathe hard, 
he slipped out of bed, put on his clothes, and went 
softly out of the tent. Sam had agreed to wake 
him, so that they two might, according to Christ- 
mas custom, “ catch” the others, by hailing them 
first ; and as Sam could not go into the room 
where Mary slept, he persuaded Frank to tie a 
string to one of his toes, and to pass the other end 
outside of the tent. It was Sam’s pulling at this 
string that gave Frank his dream, and finally 
waked him. For a minute or two they whispered 
together in merry mood, and on Sam’s saying, 
‘‘Now, Mas Frank, now !’’ the roar of two guns, 
and then the sound of a conch, broke upon the 
ears of the startled sleepers. 

“ Good morning, lazy folks !” said Frank, burst- 
ing into the tent. “ Merry Christmas to yoa all 


350 Robert and Harold ; or 

“ Merry Christmas, Mas Robhut 1” Sam echoed 
from behind, “ merry Christmas, Mas Harrol ’ 
merry Christmas, little Missus !” 

“Fairly caught!” answered Robert; “and 
now, I suppose, we must look out some presents 
for you both.” 

The company completed their toilet, and came 
together under the awning, which was still their 
kitchen. The day star was “flaming” gloriously, 
and the approach of day was marked by a hazy 
belt of light above the eastern horizon. They 
kindled their fire, and prepared for breakfast, with 
many jests and kind expressions; then sobering 
themselves to a becoming gravity, they sat around 
the red blaze, and engaged in their usual morning 
worship. 

While the sun threw his first slanting beams 
across the island, Harold went to the landing, and 
returned, saying, “ Come all. The tide has been 
going down for hours, and is now running like a 
mill-tail I” 

Hastening their preparations, they were in a 
short time seated upon the raft, Sam at the helii, 
and Robert and Harold by turn at the oars. 
Borne by the current, and impelled by their own 
efforts, they were not two hours in reaching the 
proposed landing place. 

The river was exceedingly crooked, and so 
densely bordered with mangroves, that from the 


The Yotjkg Marooners. 


351 


pla3e they left to that which they sought, it was 
nowhere possible for them to reach the shore. 
Once when they approached nearest land, they 
saw a herd of deer peep inquisitively at them 
through an opening glade, and turn quietly to 
feed. The tall heron was a frequent sight, lifting 
its long blue neck high as their heads, and then 
flapping its broad wings to escape too near an 
approach ; and the dapper kingfisher turning his 
big head to look at them; and the “poor jobs,’* 
or small white cranes clustering thick upon the 
dead trees; and the Spanish curlew sticking 
forward its long curved bill ; and the gray curlew 
with its keen note ; and the marsh hens, cackling 
far and near, to say (such is the report) that the 
tide is moving; and ducks rising in clouds from 
different points of the marsh and reaches of the 
river ; — these sights were very frequent, and 
seen with the bright eyes of young people on a 
Christmas excursion, imparted a charming vivacity 
to the scene. 

Passing a creek which drained the marsh to 
their left, they made a discovery, which proved a 
valuable one indeed. Harold was looking up the 
creek with that universal scrutiny that had became 
in him a second nature, when he suddenly dropped 
his oars, exclaiming, “ What is that 

The raft shot so quickly past that no one but 


352 Kobert and Harold ; or 

Sam had tims to look. He, however, replied in- 
Btaotly, “ Starn oh a vessel !” 

“ Stern of a vessel, did you say ?” inquired 
Rabert. “ ’Bout ship, Sam. Come, Harold, lei 
us pull right for it and see.” 

They brought the raft into an eddy near shore, 
and though it required a prodigious pull to pro- 
pel so clumsy a thing against the tide from the 
creek, they managed to do so, and discovered not 
the stern of a vessel only, but the whole of a 
small brig turned bottom upwards, and lying 
across the creek fast jammed in the mud and 
mangroves. 

“ Well, that is indeed a Christmas gift wortl 
having,” said Robert. “ Did I say Santa Claus 
never heard of this island ? I take that back ; 
he has not forgotten us.” 

“ He or some One greater,” interposed Mary, 
with seriousness. 

They row^ed alongside, and tried to enter ; but 
having no tools for penetrating the vessel’s side, 
nor candles for lighting them after they had en- 
tered, they concluded to prosecute their voyage, 
and to delay their visit to the wreck till Monday. 

With this intention they pushed out of the 
creek, and descended to the proposed landing, 
where they made fjist their raft to a crooked root, 
and stepped upon a firm beach of mixed mud and 
dand. The fi ldVrs (a smal^ variety of crabs that 


The Toung Marooners. 


353 


look at a little distance like enormous black 
spiders) were scampering in every direction, with 
their mouths covered with foam, and their threat- 
ening claws raised in self-defence, until each one 
divea into its little hole, and peeped slyly at the 
strange intruders. A wild cat sat upon a neigh- 
bouring tree, watching their motions with as much 
composure as if she were a favourite tabby in her 
mistress’ parlour. Frank was the first to spy 
and point it out. It was within a good rifle 
shot. 

“ Stand still a moment, if you wish to see how 
far a cat can jump,” said Harold. 

He rested his rifle upon a small tree, and 
taking steady aim, sent the ball, from a distance 
of seventy yards, through both sides of the cat, 
directly behind the shoulders. She leaped an 
immense distance, and fell dead. Frank seized 
it, saying it was Ms cat, and that he intended to 
take off its skin, and make it into a cap like 
cousin Harold’s. 

From the landing they followed the mark left 
by their hatchet upon the trees in their exploring 
tour, and it was not long before they recognized 
from a distance the poplar or tulip tree, in the 
hollow base of which the bear had made her den. 

As yet Mum had given no indications of alarm ; 
but on approaching the tree the boys selected for 
Mary and Frank a pretty little oak, with horizon- 
X 


354 Robert and H irolt ; or 

tal branches, in full sight of the den ; and having 
prepared them a seat made comfortable with moss, 
and helped them into it, advanced to the field of 
battle. 

To their disappointment the old bear was gone. 
The sun shone full into the hole, and revealed the 
two cubs alone, nicely rolled up in the middle of 
their bed, and soundly asleep. There was some 
reason to suppose that the mother would return 
before they left the neighborhood, and in this ex- 
pectation Harold prepared to secure the cubs. 
He placed Robert and Sam as videttes at a little 
distance, and also charged Mary and Frank to 
keep a sharp look out from their elevated position, 
while Mum and Fidelle were set to beating the 
surrounding bushes as scouts. But, notwithstand- 
ing all his care and skill, he found that the work 
of capturing the cubs was very difficult. The 
cavity being too large to allow of reaching them 
with his arms, and afraid to trust himself inside 
the hole, lest the old bear should arrive and catch 
him in the act, he relied upon throwing a slip 
noose over their heads, or upon their feet; but 
young as they were he found them astonishingly 
expert in warding off* his traps. The only plan 
by which he at last succeeded, was with a hooked 
pole, by which he drew forth first one, and then 
the otl.er, to the mouth of the den, where, after 
sundry* bites and so'-atches, he seized their hind 


The Young Marooners. 


355 


legs, passed a cord round their necks, and made 
it secure by a fast knot. This done, he tied each 
to a tree, where they growled and whined loudly 
for help. The hunters were now in momentary 
expectation of hearing the bushes burst asunder, 
and seeing the old bear come roaring upon them ; 
but she was too far distant, and had no suspicion 
of the savage robbery that was going on at her 
quiet home. 

It was fully an hour before the cubs were taken 
and secured. By that time Mary and Frank 
had become so weary of their unnatural roosting, 
that they begged the others to cease their hunt, 
and return at once to the raft. But here arose 
a new and unforeseen difficulty. The distance to 
the raft was considerable, and the way was so 
tangled that they had made slow progress when 
they came ; what could they now do, encumbered 
with two disorderly captives, and in constant dan- 
ger of attack from the fiercest beast of the forest, 

a bear robbed of her whelps ?” It was easy 
enough to decide this question, if they would con- 
sent to free the captives and return as they came. 
But no one, except Mary and Frank, entertained 
this idea for a moment ; they would have been 
ashamed to give up through fear what they had 
undertaken through choice. 

The plan they at last devised was this — whjch 
though appearing to assign the post of danger to 


356 Robert a.nd Harold; or 

the youngest, was in fact the safest they could 
adopt. Mary Lnd Frank led each a cub, but they 
were instructed to drop the cord on the first ap- 
pearanc«» of danger, and run to the safest point. 
Sam marched in the van, Harold brought up the 
rear ; Mary and Frank were in the centre, and 
while Robert guarded one flank, the dogs were 
kept as much as possible on the other. It was 
with much misgiving that this plan was adopted, 
for the boys began to feel that they had engaged 
in a foolish scrape, involving a needless exposure 
of the young people, as well as of themselves. 
But they were now in for it, and they had no 
choice, except to go forward or to give up the pro- 
ject in disgrace. Formed in retreating column 
as described, and ready for instant battle, they 
turned their faces to the river, and marched with 
what haste they could. 

They had not gone many steps, however, before 
Harold suddenly faced about, levelled his piece, 
and called to them to “ look out !” He heard a 
bush move behind him, and supposed, of course, 
that it was the bear coming in pursuit, but it 
proved to be only a bent twig righting itself to its 
natural position. 

Not long after Robert raised a similar alarm 
on his side, and levelled his gun at some unseen 
object that was moving rapidly through the bushes. 
Mary and Frank dropped the cords, and Frank 


The Young Mahooners. 357 

clambered up a small tree near at band. Mary 
turned very pale, and ran first to Sam, but bear- 
ing tbe noise approach that way, sbe ran back to 
Harold for protection. Tbe next moment sbe 
saw Sam drop bis gun from its aim, and call out, 

“You Mum ! Come in, sab ! You git yo’ libber 
ebot out 0’ you, you scary warment !” 

Tbe alarm was occasioned by Mum, wbo, 
unperceived by any, bad wandered to tbe wrong 
side. 

Tbe cubs, trained by this time to obey tbe cord, 
and either weary with the walk, or submissive to 
a fate that seemed so gentle, had not stirred from 
the spot where they were left. Frank slipped 
quietly from his tree, hoping that nobody bad 
seen him ; but Robert caught bis eye, and gave a 
sly wink, to which Frank doggedly replied, 

“ I don’t care, sir. I suspect you would like 
to have been up a tree too, if you could have got 
there.” 

“ That I should, Frank,” said Robert ; “ but 
it seems that you are the only one of the crowd 
who can find trees in time when bears are 
about.” 

They resumed their march to the landing, and 
were interrupted only once more. The bushes 
before them rustled loudly, Fidelle rushed forward 
in pursuit, and the ground shook with the heavy 
trampling of some large beast It was on Sam’s 


358 


Robert and Harold ; or 


side; but as he brought his piece to a level, 
Harold cried, “ Deer ! deer ! don’t shoot !’ and 
again all was quiet. 

A short walk brought them to the landing ; 
where they wiped their moist brows, and rested, 
thankful that they had completed their perilous 
journey without accident. But their dangers 
were by no means over. The tide was down; 
the raft was aground ; it was not possible to leave 
for hours ; and in the mean time the enraged 
beast might follow the trace of her cubs, and 
perhaps assault them where they were. In view 
of this contingency they tied the young bears at 
a distance from the shore, but within sight of 
their own place of repose, confident that if the 
mother came she would bestow her first care in 
breaking their bonds, and taking them away, in 
which case they could attack and destroy her. 

With this expectation they sat down to their 
Christmas dinner, for which they had by this time 
a pretty keen appetite. Sam stood sentry while 
they ate ; then Robert and Harold by turns took 
his post, and gave him opportunity to dine. The 
spice of danger gave great zest to the enjoyment 
of all except Mary, who would vastly have pre- 
ferred being at their comparatively secure and 
quiet home upon the prairie. 

The tide finally rose, and floated the raft. 
They once more embarked. The young bears 


The Youkg Marooners. 


359 


vere secure!, so that they could neither escape 
nor annoy. The fastening was cast off. Harold’s 
oar, which he used is a pole for shoving off, sunk 
in the yielding sand, and Robert’s “ Heigh ho for 
home !” was hardly uttered, when they heard a 
tramping on the bluff, and a moment after saw 
the bear standing on the spot they had left. She 
stared in surprise at the retreating raft, whined 
affectionately to her cubs, w’ho whined in answer, 
and tried to break loose ; then seeing their efforts 
to be ineffectual, and the raft to be moving away, 
she raised such a roar as made every heart 
tremble, and with a fierce look at the persons on 
board plunged into the water. The raft was by 
this time but ten yards from shore, and slowly 
“ backing” into the stream. Harold’s rifle was 
quickly at his shoulder, and in a second more the 
blood spouted from the mouth and nose of the 
terrible beast. But the wound was not mortal, 
piercing below the eyes, and entering the nostrils 
and throat ; and blowing out the bdood by suc- 
cessive snorts, she plunged on, and began to 
swim. 

“ Now, Robert !” shouted Harold, “ be steady! 
Aim between her eyes !” 

Robert fired first one barrel, and then the other; 
the bear sunk for a moment, borne down by the 
heavy shot, but she rose again, streaming with 
gore, an I roaring till the waters trembled. Sam’s 


360 Robert and Harold; or 

gun was the only remaining chance, and he used 
it most judiciously. Waiting until the bear was 
almost ready to place her feet upon the raft, he 
coolly levelled his gun, and putting the muzzle 
within a few inches of her ear, poured its contents 
bodily into her brain. The furious creature had 
just time to grasp the side of the raft; she gave 
one convulsive shake, and turned on her sidef 
stone dead. 

“It was a desperate fight,’’ said Robert, draw- 
ing a long breath. 

“And a very foolish one,” rejoined Harold. 
“ I have been thinking for the last hour that we 
might have been better employed.” 

Robert looked displeased. “ Answer for yourself. 
If it is foolish, you helped to bring it on.” 

“ I know that,” replied Harold, with mildness, 
“ and that makes me condemn it the more.’’ 

“ Then please, sir, not to blame the rest,” said 
Robert, “for I am sure everybody behaved as 
bravely as people could.” 

“ I have not questioned any one’s courage, nor 
have I quarrelled with any one except my seif,” 
replied Harold. 

“ Yes, sir, you have,” persisted Robert, “ you 
called us all a parcel of fools for coming on a 
Christmas excursion.” 

“ 0 ! no, brother,” mediated Mary, “ he only 
said we might have been better employed ; and J 


The Young Marooners. 


361 


think father would say so too. I ani sure if lhad 
known all before coming, as I know it now, I uhould 
not have given my consent.” 

Please, mossa,” said Sam, looking from one 
to the other, “ ’taint any o’ you been de fool. No- 
body fool but me. Enty I ax you,* please come 
see my countryman in de hollow tree ; and you 
come? And now, please mossa, don’t let my 
countryman git away. See he floatin’ away to de 
alligator. Please let me catch ’em. I want him 
fat to fry my hominy.” 

Sam looked so whimsical throughout the whole 
of this eloquent appeal, that Robert’s face relaxed 
from its stern and angry expression, and at the 
last words he caught Harold’s eye, and burst into 
a laugh. 

“ Come, Harold,” said he, “let us save his fat ; 
I know his mouth waters for it.” 

The quarrel was over. Indeed it could not pro- 
perly be called a quarrel, for it was all on one 
side, and no one can quarrel alone. They caught 
the floating carcass, tied it behind the raft,^theu 
pulling into the current, floated rapidly home, and 
reached the prairie about the middle of the after- 
noon. 

For the rest of the day their hands were full ; 
and it was not until late at night that they wero 
able to retire The young bears were first stowed 
* Did not I dsk you. 


362 Robert and Harold; or 

away in the same pen with the goats and deer, 
but Harold was scarcely able to remove them in 
time to save their lives ; for Nanny, after running 
from them as far as the limits of the pen allowed, 
rose upon her hind legs with a desperate baa ! and 
bringing her stony forehead against the head of 
the nearest, laid it senseless on the ground, and 
was preparing to serve the other in the same way. 

What to do with them Harold did not know. 
He dared not put them in the poultry house, and 
he was unwilling either to shelter them in the 
tent or to tie them outside the palisade. So, 
until some other arrangement could be devised, he 
fastened them to a stake inside the enclosure round 
the tent, where he supplied them with water, 
honey, and a piece of venison. 

The adventure, however, was not quite over. 
Late in the night Sam was awaked by feeling 
something move upon his bed, and put its cold 
nose upon his face. Thinking it was some one 
walking in his sleep, he called out, “ Who dah ?” 
and putting out his hand, felt to his dismay the 
rough head and shaggy skin of a bear. Sam was 
a firm believer in ghosts, both human and brute. 
He gave one groan, and cried out, “ 0 massy !” 
expecting the next moment to be overpowered, if 
not torn to pieces ; then jumping from bed in the 
greatest hurry, he hunted tremulously for some 
weapon of defence, exclaiming all the while, 


The Young Marooners. 


863 


Mas Harrol ! Mas Robbut ! 0 massy ! Here 
de ole bear, or else he ghost, come after us.’* 

The taper was brought from Mary’s room, and 
disclosed the secret. One of the cubs feeling in 
the chill, night air the want of its mother’s warmth, 
had loosed the insecure fastening, and come to seek 
morft comfortable quarters in the tent. “ It is 
your countryman’s baby, Sam.,” said Robert, after 
the excitement had subsided. “ You killed its 
mother, and it has come, poor little orphan, to 
ask that you shall be its daddy now/' 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 


THE CUBS — VOYAGE TO THE WRECK — STORES — IIOBc 
RJD SIGHTS — TRYING PREDICAMENT — PRIZES — 
RETURN — FRANK NEEDS ANOTHER LECTURE. 

Early on Monday morning Robert and Harold 
set out for the wreck, leaving Sam to guard the 
young people, and to add another apartment to 
the fold, for the accommodation of the cubs. It 
may be stated here, that the new pets had eaten 
^little or noth'.ng since they were taken. For 
several days Sam was compelled to force the food 
and water into their mouths ; but after they had 
acquired the art of feeding in a domestic way, 
Frank assumed their whole care, and was inde- 
fatigable in attending to their wants and their 
education. He taught them to stand on their 
hind feet and beg; to make a bow by scraping 
their feet, like country clowns; and many a 
wrestling match did he have with them, in which 
for a long time he was invariably the victor. 
Robert named them, after the twins of old, Castor 
and Pollux. 

By Sam’s advice, the boys took with them on 
their voyage an axe, hatchet, kgei, and saw, to- 
364 


The Young Marooners. 365 

gether with some candles and a rope, and reached 
the wreck about nine o’clock. They moored their 
raft fast to a projecting holt, and then, with much 
diflSculty, succeeded in reaching the stern win do vs s, 
from which the receding tide flowed gently, bear- 
ing on its bosom an unpleasant odor, like that of 
animal matter long decayed. They peeped into 
the dark cavity, and receiving a full blast of its 
sepulchral odors, drew back in disgust. 

“I cannot go into that hole,” said Harold, “it 
is stifling. Let us cut a passage through the side 
or bottom.” 

Clambering along the sloping side next the 
rudder, they selected a place for their scuttle, and 
commenced to work, but the thick and well fas- 
tened copper was so difficult to remove, that their 
hatchet was nearly ruined before they reached the 
wood. Then, with their auger, they made an 
entrance for the saw, and soon opened a hole be- 
tween two of the ribs, large enough to admit their 
bodies. 

Harold descended first, and standing upon a 
hogshead, which, being on the top of a confused 
pile, reached near the hole, lit a candle, and helped 
Robert to descend. 

They were in the hold where all the grosser 
articles were stowed. Some of the hogsheads 
visible appeared to contain sugar, others molasses, 
rum, &c. Passing thence towards the stern, they 


366 


Robert and Harold, or 


saw half a dozen boxes and crates, of different 
sizes, one of which was filled with lemons, and 
from the other, on being broken, rolled out a 
cocoa-nut. Returning from this hasty survey to- 
wards the forward part of the hold, they discovered 
a plentiful supply of flour, ship-bread, rice, hams, 
and beef, stowexl away in the style appropriate to 
each. The vessel was evidently victualled for a 
long voyage. 

Satisfied with this partial examination, they 
returned amidships, and sought the hatchway, 
through which they might descend into the habita- 
ble part of the vessel. It was choked by such a 
multitude of boxes and bags, that they were a long 
time in finding it, and longer still in freeing it 
from encumbrances. Descending by their rope, 
they found themselves on the inner side of the in- 
verted deck. The water had by this time all run 
off, except a puddle in one corner ; and the floor, 
or rather that which had been ceiling, was wet and 
slimy, with deposits from the muddy river water. 

On entering the cabin the sight which greeted 
them was horrid. There lay four skeletons, of a 
man and woman, a boy and girl, handsomely 
dressed ; the soiled though costly garments still 
adhering to the wet and ghastly bones.. The 
sight was more than Harold could endure ; he 
called to Robert, and hastened as fast as possible 
to the open air. 


The Young Marooners. 


367 


“ 0, horrid ! horrid said he, pale as a sheet. 
“I don't think I can ever go back to that dread- 
ful cabin. It made me almost faint.” 

“It was horrid, indeed,” responded Robert. 
“ But you will soon recover ; the trouble was more 
in your mind than in your body. I doubt not 
you are feeling as father says he felt when going 
hrst into a dissecting room — he fainted outright ; 
and he said that this is no uncommon thing with 
beginners, but they soon become used to it.” 

“ I am willing enough to go through the whole 
vessel,” said Harold, “ but not into that cabin, 
for a while at least.” 

“ Poor creatures !” sighed Robert, “ they ap- 
pear to have been passengers ; and unless the 
cabin filled soon with water, they must have had 
a lingering death.’^ 

“Don't speak of it,” Harold plead. “The 
bare thought makes me shudder. And then to 
think of their being devoured by such slimy 
things as eels and catfish, and of being pinched 
to pieces by crabs, as these bodies were — it is 
sickening V’ 

Robert perceived that these reflections were 
exceedingly painful to his cousin, and had been 
in fact the cause of his sickness; he therefore 
managed adroitly to shift the conversation from 
point to point, until it gradually assumed a cheer- 
ful character. Pleasant thoughts were the medi- 


S68 Robert and Harold; or 

cine Harold needed, and in the course of a foT? 
minutes he himself proposed to renew the search. 

Descending between decks, they found in the 
side of the vessel, contrary to custom, the cook’s 
room. It contained a stove, with all its appurte- 
nances complete. This was a real treasure ; they 
rejoiced to think how much labour and trouble 
would be saved to Mary, whose patience and in- 
genuity were often put to the test for the want 
of suitable utensils. 

The steward’s room adjoined ; and here they 
found crockery of all sorts, though most of it was in 
fragments ; knives, forks, spoons, and candlesticks, 
none of which they valued, having plenty of their 
own ; two bottles of olives, and a case of ancho- 
vies, sound and good, and a fine set of castors, 
partly broken, containing mustard, pepper, catsup 
and vinegar. Upon the topmost shelf (or under 
what had been the lowest) were two large lockers, 
which they opened with difficulty, the door being 
fast glued with paste, and out of which poured a 
deluge of musty fiour from an upturned barrel. 
There were also difi'erent kinds of hard biscuit and 
ship bread, but they were all spoiled. 

From these two rooms they passed with great 
difficulty to the forecastle, having to cut their 
way through a thick partition. Here the sight 
was more appalling than that which they had 
witnessed in the cabin. Lying on the floor, 


The Young Marooners. 369 

partly immersed in a muddy pool, were the skele- 
tons of eight men and two boys; and in the 
midst of them the} heard such a splashing of the 
water that their blood ran cold, and their hair 
stood on end. They started back in terror, think- 
ing at first that the dead had waked from sleep, 
and were moving before their eyes ; in doing so, 
Robert, who carried the candle, jostled roughly 
against Harold, and instantly they were in dark- 
ness. 

“ 0 mercy ! mercy !” Robert ejaculated, in an 
agony of alarm, and falling upon his knees clasped 
his hands together, expecting every moment to be 
his last. Harold, however, with that presence of 
mind which is the mark of true courage, and is 
the best preservative in time of danger, throw 
his arms around him, to prevent him from escap- 
ing, and fortunately recovered the candle, which, 
had dropped in the edge of the wet slime upon 
the floor. 

“ Nothing but fishes !” said he, divining the state 
of Robert’s mind from what he knew of h\s own. 
“ Nothing but fishes ! I saw one leap from the 
water. Softly, Robert, let us light the candle.” 

The quieting effect of a soft, calm voice in a 
season of excitement is magical. Robert’s exces- 
sive fear subsided, and though he trembled vio- 
lently, he aided Harold to re-light the candle. 
Fortunately the wick was scarcely touched by the 
Y 


370 Robert and Harold; or 

water ; there was a slight spluttering from a par- 
tide or two of damp mud, but the flame soon rose 
bright as ever. Harold’s hand now began to trem- 
ble ; for though in the moment of trial his nerves had 
been stretched and steady as a tense wire, the 
re-action was so great that he began to feel weak. 
Robert perceived this, and pulling his sleeve said, 

“Come, let us go.” 

Harold’s courage, however, was of that sturdy 
kind that rises with the occasion, and he replied, 
“ No, I mean to go through with it now. I was 
driven from the cabin by a bad smell, but no one 
shall say that I was scared ofi* by a few catfish. 
Look, do you not see them floundering in the 
water ?” 

A calm inspection wholly relieved Robert from 
his fears, and he continued to examine the room 
with composure, although while looking he beheld 
the startling sight of a skeleton in actual motion 
through the water, a large fish having entered its 
cavity, and become entangled in the adhering 
clothes, giving a most lifelike motion to the arms 
and legs. 

A glance around this room was sufiicient to con- 
vince them that the vessel was of a warlike cha- 
racter. Great numbers of guns, pistols, cutlasses, 
and pikes, were visible on the floor, where they had 
fallen into the water, or against the walls where 
they had been fastened. The boys surveyed these 


The Young Maiiooners. 


371 


significant appendages, exchanged glances with 
each other, and simultaneously exclaimed, “A 
cutter, or a pirate !” 

“ I doubt whether it can be a cutter,” said Ro- 
bert ; “ my mind misgives me that it is a vessel 
of bad character. But we can tell by going to the 
captain’s room. Let us see.” 

They returned to the cabin, and entering the 
room which appeared to be the captain’s, found it 
abundantly supplied with arms of various sorts, 
and (though mostly injured by the sea-water) of 
exquisite finish. Of papers they saw none ; these 
were probably contained in a heavy iron chest 
which was fast locked, and the key of which was 
nowhere to be found. In the mate’s room, how- 
ever, the evidences were more decisive. There 
were flags of all nations ; and among them one 
whose hue was jet black, except in the middle, 
where were sewed the snow-white figures of a skull 
and cross-bones. From the side-pocket of a coat, 
which lay in the berth, they took a pocket-book, 
containing letters in Spanish, and a paper signed 
by forty-two names, the greater part of which 
were marked by a cross. These indications were 
satisfactory, and the boys afterwards ascertained 
by circumstantial evidence, which left them no 
shadow of a doubt, that not only was the vessel 
piratical, but tliat she was overwhelmed by the 
same storm that had so nearly proved fatal to 


872 


Robert and Harold; or 


Sam. The prize, therefore, they considered their 
own by right of first discovery — stores, arms, 
magazine, money and all. 

“ By rights there ought to be a carpenter’s room 
Bomewhere,” said Robert; “ or if not a room, there 
must be tools, which will help us greatly in our 
work. Let us look for them.” 

To Harold’s mind the tools were the most valua- 
ble part of the prize, unless indeed they could find 
a boat ready made. But before proceeding, they 
took each a pistol from the captain’s room, loaded, 
and thrust it into their bosoms, supposing that they 
should be more calm and self-possessed, when con- 
scious of having about them the means of defence. 
The carpenter’s room was found, and in it a chest 
of splendid tools, and an excellent grindstone. 

With these discoveries the boys were content to 
think of returning home ; and now they began to 
feel hungry. Taking from the steward’s room the 
bottle of olives and case of anchovies, and break- 
ing open a barrel of ship-bread, from which they 
filled their pockets, they went to the open air, 
taking each a lemon and cocoa-nut, in lieu of water 
and dessert. 

It was time to load the raft. Taking some small 
bags, of which they found a number, they filled 
them with sugar, coffee, rice, and flour; they 
brought out six hams, and, by opening a barrel, 
Bi'x pieces of mess-beef. In searching still further, 


The Young Marooners. 


373 


tliey lit upon a barrel of mackerel, a firkin i>f good 
butter, and a case of English cheese ; of each of 
which they took a portion, and laid all upon the 
most level part of the vessel’s bottom, ready for 
lowering into the raft. The kegs of biscuit they 
found on trial to be too large to pass through their 
scuttle ; they emptied them by parcels into a large 
bag outside. 

Hitherto they had said nothing and thought 
little about money ; for their minds had been fixed 
on supplying themselves with necessaries and com- 
forts, together with the means of returning home*. 
Indeed, the idea of enriching themselves at the 
expense of the dead, even if they were pirates, 
savored rather of robbery, and the delicate sense of 
the young explorers was offended by the thought. 

“ But let us at least gather whatever of this 
sort we may find,” said Harold, after exchanging 
thoughts with his cousin. “We can afterwards 
ask your father to decide what use shall be made 
of it.” 

Neither their consciences nor their pockets, 
however, were very heavily burdened with this 
new charge ; for they found only a few hundred 
dollars worth of money, chiefly in foreign gold, to- 
gether with several rich jewels, the greater part 
of which was discovered in consequence of an act 
of kindness to Mary and Frank 

Resolving to return the next day, accompanied 


374 Robert and Harold; or 

by the whole party, and unwilling to have Mary’fl 
nerves shocked as theirs had been, they deter- 
mined to remove all unsightly objects from the 
cabin, and to close them up in the forecastle. A 
box of sperm candles enabled them to set a light 
along the dark passages, and in each room ; and 
taking a small sail, upon which they carefully 
drew the skeletons, they carried them to the fore- 
castle, and laid them decently in one corner. 
From the person of the man they took a gold 
watch and chain, a handsome pencil case, and 
pocket-knife, a purse containing several pieces of 
gold, and a pocket-book, containing papers, writ- 
ten apparently in Spanish, but almost perfectly 
illegible. The name of this man, marked upon 
the clothing, and occasionally appearing in the 
papers, was Manuel De Rosa. Upon the person 
of the lady were found a diamond ring, hanging 
loosely upon the slender bone of one finger, and 
on the lace cape over her bosom a sprig breast- 
pin, whose leaves were emerald, and its fiower of 
opal. Her name, and that of the children also, 
was De Rosa. These valuables were collected 
into a parcel, together with a lock of hair from 
each, as the means of identifying them, should 
any clue be obtained to their history and their 
home. 

While removing a coarsely clothed skeleton 
from that corner of the forecastle in which they 


The Young Marogners. 


B75 


wished to deposit the bones of the perished family, 
they found it so much heavier than the others, as 
to induce a closer examination. They found hid 
beneath the clothing, and belted to the bones, a 
large girdle, containing fifty-four Mexican dollars, 
a variety of gold pieces from different nations, and 
a lump of what appeared to be gold and silver 
fused into one mass. The name of this man could 
not be ascertained. 

Their next work was to fumigate the cabin. 
They wrapped a little sugar in a piece of brown 
paper, and setting it on fire, walked around the 
room, waving it in every direction. The aromatic 
odor of the burnt sugar pervaded every crack and 
cranny, and overwhelmed so entirely the disgust- 
ing effluvium, that Robert snuffed at the pleasant 
fragrance, and remarked, “ There now ! the cabin 
is fit for the nose of a king. Let us close up the 
forecastle, and return home.” 

Beside the provisions, which have been already 
mentioned as constituting a part of the intended 
load for the raft, the boys carried out such tools 
as they conceived needful for their work, consist- 
ing of adzes, drawing-knives, augers, gimlets, 
chisels, planes, saws, square and compass, and an 
oil-stone. They also took the box of sperm can- 
dles and a box of soap ; three cutlasses and a 
rapier, four pikes, four pair of pistols, three rifles, 
two muskets and flasks and pouches to suit Gun- 


376 Robert and Harold ; or 

powder they did not see, except what was in the 
flasks ; they knew there must be plenty in the 
magazine, which they supposed to be near the 
officers’ rooms, but which they did not care then 
to visit. 

A short but laborious tug against the tide, that 
set strongly up the creek, brought them to the 
river, on which they floated gently home. When 
within half a mile of the landing, they fired a gun, 
as a signal of their approach ; and long before they 
reached the shore, Mary and Frank were seen 
running to meet them, with Mum and Fidelle 
scampering before, and Sam hobbling far in the 
rear. 

“Here, Frank, is your Christmas present,” said 
Robert, when the raft touched land ; “ and here, 
Sam, is yours, at least so long as we stay upon the 
island.” 

He tossed the one a cocoa-nut, and handed the 
other a musket and cutlass. Harold's presents 
were still more acceptable ; he gave Frank a nice 
pocket-knife, somewhat the worse for rust, and gave 
Sam a large twist of tobacco. 

Frank’s eyes twinkled with pleasure at the sight 
of the knife ; but Sam’s expression of countenance 
was really ludicrous. He was a great chewer and 
smoker of tobacco, and the sight of that big black 
twist, after so long a privation, brought the tears to 
his eyes. He scraped his foot, and tried to laugh 


The Young Marooners. 


377 


“ Tankee, Mas Kobbut ! Tousand tankee to you, 
Mas Harrol ! Sword, gun, tobacky ! I-ee ! I feel 
like I kin fight all de bear and panter in de wull ! ” 
As the work of unlading and transporting to 
the tent occupied only about two hours, they had 
time sufficient, before dark, to construct another 
and a larger raft. There was a poplar, fallen and 
dry, near the water’s edge ; this they cut into suit- 
able lengths, and across the long logs they laid a 
floor of short ones, so that they doubted not being 
able at their next load to bring from the wreck all 
that they wished. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 


SECOND VOYAGE TO THE WRECK — FUMIGATING AGAIN • 
— MORE MINUTE EXAMINATION — RETURN — AC- 
CIDENT — DANGERS OF HELPLNG A DROWNING 
PERSON — RECOVERING A PERSON APPARENTLY 
DROWNED. 

Next morning our young marooners endeavored 
to make as early a start as on the day before ; but 
there being now more persons to go, each of whom 
had some preparation to make ; and besides that, 
encumbered by another clumsy float of logs, their 
arrival at the wreck was fully an hour later. Se- 
curing the two rafts to the vessel’s side, Robert 
and Harold clambered to the hole they had cut, 
by the help of a rope tied there for the purpose ; 
then making a slip-knot at the end, they drew up 
Sam, Frank, and finally, Mary. The new comers 
were so anxious to enter the vessel that they could 
scarcely wait for the lighting of a candle, but slid 
at once into the hold, and began rummaging by 
means of the imperfect light transmitted through 
the scuttle. , 

The examination of the hold on the day before 
had been so thorough, that few more discoveries 
of importance remained to be made; and the new 
378 


The iouNG Marooners. 


379 


comers, burning with curiosity, begged to be con- 
ducted to the rooms below. Entering the cabin, 
Mary and Frank were repelled by the unpleasant 
odour that, notwithstanding the former fumigation, 
still continued ; but the sm.'^ll was on this occa- 
sion mingled more with that of mud, and Rob- 
ert managed by a quick allusion to the river 
slime, and the nauseous odor of the mangroves, 
to prevent Mary’s suspicion of the real cause. 

‘‘We burnt some sugar here, on yesterday,” 
said he, “but the tide has been up since, and we 
shall have to burn more. Or stay — we can try 
something else. I recollect hearing father say 
that burning coffee is one of the best fumigators 
in the world.” 

He brought some coffee from the hold, and 
wrapping it in paper, tried to burn it, as he did 
the sugar ; but it was not so easily ignited ; and 
Mary, in her impatience, took some sugar, and 
setting it on fire while he was experimenting with 
the damp coffee, so thoroughly impregnated the 
room with its fragrant fumes, that they were 
ready to begin their examination. 

The first thing they noticed on entering the 
cabin, was a handsome sofa and set of chairs. 
Overhead, screwed fast to what had been the 
floor, was an extension table, capable of seating 
from four to twelve persons. Mary clapped her 
hands at this welcome sight, exclaiming : 


380 Robert and PIarold; or 

“ 0, now we can sit and eat like decent people 
again !” 

To their right was a little room, with its door 
open. On entering it, they saw a hoy’s cap and 
pair of shoes. Frank pounced upon these, and 
tried them on, with several merry jests, to which 
the others made no reply, for the larger boys 
thought immediately of the little skeleton to which 
these had belonged. A trunk was there too, 
perched upon the upturned bottom of what had 
been the lowest berth, containing the usual ward- 
robe of the boy ; and beside it, the trunk and 
carpet bag of the girl. These last were locked. 
On forcing them open, Mary found manyjof the 
irticles in a state of perfect preservation ; though 
the linen and cotton were sadly milldewed, and 
almost spoiled. She saw at a glance that the silk 
dresses, and other parts of attire, were nearly of 
the same size with her own. But though greatly 
in need of clothing, and fitted almost exactly in 
what she found, she manifested more sadness than 
pleasure at the sight ; her mind reverted irresisti- 
bly to the former wearer, who was no doubt aa 
fond of life as herself. 

“ Poor thing !” she said, as tears came into her 
eyes, after turning over several articles, “ and her 
name was Mary too. See here, ‘ Marie De Rosa,* 
written so neatly on this white handkercliief. 
What a beautiful name ’ I wish I knew her.” 


The Young Maroon ers. 


381 


Fastened to the wall was a neat looking-glass, 
and beside it a handsome hair-brush, hung by a 
blue ribbon to a small brass knob; but the water 
had dissolved the glue, and the rosewood veneer- 
ing had separated from the brush. On the floor 
were two ivory combs, and the fragments of 
pitcher, bason, and tumblers, lying with the 
towels. In the berths were two hair mattresses, 
whose ticking was mouldy and mildewed, but 
they were otherwise good ; and in each, with the 
damp sheets, was a pair of blankets as good as 
new. 

Next to this room was another, whose door was 
jammed and swollen tight. Forcing it open,they 
found two trunks and travelling bags, with variom 
articles of male and female attire — a hat and paii 
of boots, a bonnet and rich shawl, the little boy’s 
boots and best cap, and the girl’s parasol and 
cloak; new evidences these, to the boys, to prove 
that the four skeletons belonged to one family. 
There were also several books, but they were in 
Spanish, and so perfectly soaked and blackened 
as to be useless, even had they been in their own 
language. The De Kosas were evidently a family 
of wealth and education. 

The other rooms were furnished with the usual 
appendages of warlike men, and beside these 
there was little else to tell who or what they were. 
Their papers and valuables were probably locked 


382 Robert and Harold; or 

up iu the iron chest, or left behind ^here they 
had concealed their treasures. 

Passing from the cabin, their attention was 
arrested at the door by a small closet under the 
companion-way. Harold stood upon a stool and 
examined it. There were silver cups, of various 
figures, a basket of champagne wine, and many 
bottles and decanters, or rather their fragments, 
which appeared to have held different kinds of 
liquors. 

‘‘ Bah !” said Harold, ‘‘ liquor in the hold — 
liquor in the rooms — liquor in the closets — there 
is more liquor than anything else aboard, except 
guns and pistols.” 

“ They naturally go together,” responded 
Robert. “ I suspect the poor fellows needed the 
liquor to fit them for their wicked works. 

From the cabin they went to the carpenter’s 
room. Sam decided in a moment that he must 
have the grindstone, and the rest of the tools — 
they were too good to be lost. He also looked 
wistfully at the work-bench, with the iron vice 
attached, and said he thought they could force it 
from the wall, and float it behind the rafts. But 
the boys mistrusted his partiality for tools, and 
decided that it was not so important as some other 
things. 

Next to the carpenter’s room was another, into 
which they forced an entrance with the axe. This 


The Youno Makooners. 


383 


was the gunner’s. Here they found cartridges in 
abundance, of all sorts and sizes, bomb-shells, 
clusters of grape-shot, canisters of balls, a pro- 
fusion of cannon shot of several sizes, and two 
small cannons of brass, with balls to suit. There 
were also several large kegs of powder, but the 
powder appeared to be spoilt, for the kegs were 
damp. 

When the time came to prepare for loading, 
the boys united with Sam to enlarge the scuttle. 
They put upon one raft a keg of rice, and another 
of flour, the firkin of butter, two cheeses, six 
loaves of sugar, the grindstone, the chest of tools, 
Sam’s box of tobacco, and more of the hams and' 
beef. On the other, they put the extension-table 
and leaves, six chairs, the sofa, the trunks of the 
De Rosas, five mattresses, with their c!f»fching, the 
looking-glass, &c. 

The return voyage was made in all safety until 
they reached the landing ; but there occurred one 
of those misadventures that appear to come 
oftenest in seasons of greatest security. 

As the rafts neared the shore, Sam hobbled to 
the hindmost end, to look after his darling to- 
bacco, and having for some reason stooped as one 
raft struck the other in stopping, he lost his balance, 
and fell headlong into the water. No one knew 
of the accident, until hearing a great splutter, 
they looked around, and saw him blowing the 


384 Robert <vnd Harold, or 

water from his nose and mouth, and wearing a 
most comical expression of surprise and fear. 
They ran of course to his assistance, hut knowing 
him to be a good swimmer, they apprehended no 
serious consequences, and were rather disposed to 
jest than to be alarmed. But Sam, who had been 
already strangling for a quarter of a minute, so as 
to be unable to utter a word, and who discerned at 
a glance that they did not apprehend his situation, 
stretched out his hand imploringly, and gasped. 

‘‘ He is drowming !” exclaimed Harold. “ Here, 
Robert, help me !” then ran to obtain something 
buoyant, to which Sam might cling. When he 
returned, bringing with him a pair of oars (the 
nearest thing within reach), he saw his cousin, 
heedless of danger, and moved only by sympathy, 
swimming just over the place where Sam had 
sunk. 

“Robert! Robert! come away!” he called 
in a voice of thunder ; “ he is too strong for you, 
and will drown you !” 

Robert turned at this earnest and even impera- 
tive call, and began to swim back ; but it was too 
late. Sam rose within reach, grasped his arm, 
drew him up close, pinioned him firmly, and again 
sunk out of sight. Mary and Frank shrieked as 
they saw their brother go down, and Harold stood 
a moment, with clasped hands, exclaiming, “ My 
God! What shall I do?” 


The Young Marooners. 


385 


A t this moment an idea occurred to him. Calling 
to Mary, “Bring me that hat” (it was De Rosa’s, 
and water-proof), he threw off his coat a:.d vest, 
then spreading his handkerchief over the mouth 
of the hat, so that he could grasp the corners 
under the crown, he plunged into the water, swim- 
ming with one hand, and holding the hat as a 
temporary life preserver with the other. As he 
expected, Robert rose to the surface and grasped 
him. Harold did nothing at first but hold firmly 
to the hat to prevent his own sinking, and in that 
short interval Robert recovered suflSciently to 
know what he was about. 

“ Thank God for you^ Robert !” said Harold. 
“ I was afraid you were gone ; here, take the hat 
and swim to the raft, while I dive after Sam. 
Has he -ceased struggling?” Robert replied, 
“Yes.” 

Joining his hands high over his head, Harold rose 
as far as he could from the water, and sank perpen- 
dicularly with his feet close together. He succeeded 
in finding the body, but not in time to seize it, 
before he w’as compelled to rise for the want of 
breath. He came to the surface, panted for a 
quarter of a minute, then descended a second 
time, and rose with the body. Robert reached 
him one of the oars, dragged him to the raft, and 
then to the shore. 

And now what was to be done? Robert krew 
z 


386 Robert and Harold ; or 

well that when a person has been under water 
four minutes and more it is exceedingly difficult 
to restore life, and that whosoever would render 
aid must do it quickly. His preparations were 
few and simple. 

Begging Mary and Frank to make a fire as 
soon as possible, and to heat one of the blankets, 
he laid the body with the head lowest, to allow the 
water to run from the mouth and throat, while he 
hastily unloosed the clothing. Then laying the 
body with the head highest, as in sleep, he and 
Harold rubbed the skin with all their might, for 
the double purpose of removing the moisture and 
restoring the heat. 

This friction was continued for several minutes, 
when Robert, requesting Harold to keep on, tried 
another means. He inserted a reed into one of 
Sam’s nostrils, which he pressed tightly around 
it, and closing also the other nostril and the 
mouth to prevent the egress of the air, he blew 
forcibly until he felt the chest rise, when, by a 
gentle pressure, he expelled the air as in natural 
respiration. 

By this time Mary and Frank had warmed one 
of the blankets brought from the vessel. This 
Robert wrapped closely around the body, and 
while Mary and Frank were erfgaged in warming 
still another, Harold greatly increased the effec- 
tiveness of hie friction by tearing a third blan- 


The Young Maeooners. 387 

ket into strips, and using the hot pieces afl 
rubbers. 

Persisting for an hour in these simple means, 
the anxious company were at last rewarded by 
the signs of returning life. Sam’s heart began 
to beat softly, and shortly after he gave a sigh. 
The boys were nearly exhausted by their pro- 
tracted efforts, but still they kept on ; and it was 
well they did, for many a person has been lost by 
neglect after life seemed to have been restored. 
When the patient was sufficiently recovered to 
swallow, Kobert poured down his throat some 
warm water and sugar, remarking it was a pity 
they had brought none of the wines or spirits 
which were so abundant on shipboard. 

“ There is some in the box of tobacco,” observed 
Frank. I saw Sam put a bottle there ; and 
when I asked him what it was, he said it was rum 
to rub on his weak leg.” 

^ Robert and Harold exchanged a significant 
smile ; for though Sam might have intended only 
what he professed, they knew that he loved rum 
as well as tobacco. It was fortunate, however, 
that the spirits were there, for it was tne best 
stimulant they could administer. Sam soon 
opened his eyes, and began to speak. His first 
words, after looking around, were, “Bless de 
Lord ! Poor Sam here again !” 

Leaving him now to recover slowly, the boys 


388 Robert and Harold ; or 

brought each a chair from the raft, and sat down 
to rest. 

“Why, Robert,” said Harold, “you seem to 
know by heart the whole rule for restoring a 
drowned person.” 

“And why not? There is nothing mysterious 
in it ?” 

“ So it seems, and I wish you would teach it 
to me.” 

“I can do that in half a breath,” replied 
Robert. “In father’s words, all that you have 
to do, is to restore the warmth and excite the 
respiration,'' 

“ That, certainly, is simple.’’ 

“ Father always said,” continued Robert, “ that 
he did not see why boys should not all be taught 
how to help one another on such occasions, 
‘ Send for a doctor,’ he said to me, ‘but don’t 
wait for him. Go to work at once before life is 
gone. If you can do nothing else strij) off the 
wet clothes, and rub, ruh, rub, and blow into the 
lungs. Start the breath, and you will start the 
blood, or start the blood, and that will start the 
breath, for each comes with the other. Apply 
heat inwardly — outwardly by friction, by clothing, 
by fire, by hot bottles, by sand-bags, by any 
means, and keep trying for hours.’ That is the 
rule.” 

“A good one it is,” said Harold. “But it is 


The Young Marooners. 


389 


a pity your father did not give you some rule also 
about keeping out of the way of drowning people,’ 
so that you might put your knowledge to some use, 
instead of getting drowned yourself.’* 

“He did,” replied Robert, laughing, “but I 
forgot it. It was exceedingly thoughtless in me 
to do as I did. However, I tried to make up for 
it in another way ; for after Sam had pinioned 
my arms, I made no effort whatever, except to 
take a long breath, and retain my presence of 
mind. When we were going down, I learned 
exactly what kind of a grip he had taken, and by 
the time we reached bottom, I had drawn up my 
knees, and put my feet against the pit of his 
stomach. When that was done I felt safe, for I 
knew that my legs were stronger than his arms, 
and that I could break his hold. But what did 
you intend to do when you called me to help you 

“ I had no exact plan,” Harold answered, “ex- 
cept to keep you from putting yourself in danger, 
and then to throw or reach Sam something by 
which to help himself. I had seen drowning peo- 
ple before, and knew very well that unless you had 
something to prevent your own sinking, as I had 
when you seized me, or unless you were strong 
enough (as in this case you were not) to hold him 
at arm’s length, he would be almost sure to drown 
you.” 

This untoward accident delayed the work of 


390 


Robert and Harold. 


transportation until near dark, and then it was 
only the lighter and more necessary articles that 
they carried. Sam gradually recovered, and 
about dusk, supported by the boys, he staggered 
slowly to the tent. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 


HOUSEHOLD ARRANGEMENTS — THIRD VISIT TO THE 
WRECK — RAINY WEATHER — AGREEMENT ABOUT 
WORK — MARY IN GREAT DANGER — EXTINGUISH- 
ING FIRE ON one’s DRESS — RELIEF TO A BURN — 
CONVERSATION. 

They did not return to the vessel the next day. 
The work of transporting the many heavy articles 
brought, and of giving them accommodation, occu- 
pied the whole day. Indeed, the work of arrang- 
ing was by no means easy, for their possessions 
were now too large for their dwelling. They were 
therefore compelled to make a new room for Sam 
and his tools, by means of some spare sails brought 
from the wreck ; and this led them to think of 
erecting still another wing to the tent, rs a place 
of deposit for their stores of provision. 

By Thursday the return tide came at so late 
an hour in the afternoon, that the boys were loth 
to go upon the third trip ; but there were several 
other articles of importance that they needed, and 
intending to make a short visit, they did not start 
until near mid-day. On entering the vessel their 
first work was to remove the stove; which being 

391 


392 


Egbert and Harold ; jr 


quite new and recently put up, they had no diffi- 
culty in taking to pieces, and lowering, with its 
appurtenances, into the raft. The work-bench they 
detached, with great labor, from the wall, and 
tumbled it over the vessel’s side. From the car- 
penter’s room they carried several sails, two coils 
of small rope, and a hank of twine. The maga- 
zine they did not care to enter. Most of the 
powder in the gunner’s room was wet, but there 
were two large kegs of cannon powder, the outside 
of which was caked and ruined, while the central 
part was perfectly good, and also a five pound 
canister of superfine rifle powder, which was so 
tightly sealed that not a particle of damp had 
entered. These they took. And dragging out 
one of the small cannon they managed, after hard 
work, to lower it, with its appropriate carriage, 
into the raft, and deposited along with it several 
dozen balls, and as many canisters to fit the bore. 
These, together with the trunks and clothing of the 
officers, the iron vice, a small kit of mackerel, and 
the box of cocoa-nuts, constituted their load. 
The voyage back was made without accident. 

On landing, their first business was to shelter 
their powder, for the sky was clouding fast, with 
long blue belts, that promised rain before morn- 
ing, and the night was rapidly coming on. Un- 
willing to keep so dangerous a quantity of powder 
in the tent, they divided it into several parcels, 


The YouNvi Marooners. 


393 


and concealed them in hollow trees, which they 
closed and marked. 

The cannon carriage proved a great conve- 
nience in transporting the trunks, the disjointed 
parts of the stove, and other heavy articles to the 
tent. But even with this assistance they did not 
complete their work before the night set in. 

The next day was wet — wet — wet. The young 
people continued within doors, made a particular 
examination of the trunks, and divided among 
themselves the articles that were serviceable. 
With these employments, and the fitting up of 
their stove, they spent all that day, and part of 
the next. 

It was during that evening, as they sat listen- 
ing to the incessant patter of the rain upon the 
canvass roof, that the boys conceived and resolved 
upon a species ot competition, that gave a steady 
progression to their work from that time forward. 

“ To-morrow is New Year’s day,” observed 
Harold. “ We have been two months and a half 
upon the island. Our first boat is not a quarter 
finished. Why, Robert, it will be six months 
before we get away by our own exertions ; and 
then your father will have left Bellevue.” 

“ But you forget how many interruptions we 
have had,” replied Robert. “First, there was 
1 Sam’s misfortune, then yours; after that, our re- 
moval to the prairie, and securing the tent ; then 


394 Robert and Harold; or 

this discovery of the wreck, which has furnished 
us with food and tools for continuing our work 
without interruption. If I am not mistaken, the 
end of January will see us at Bellevue, or on our 
way there. What do you think, Sam — can we 
finish our two boats in a month ?” 

“ May he so, massa, if we work mighty hard ; 
but it will take a heap o’ work.” 

“ I doubt if we finish them in two months, work 
as we may,” remarked Harold. 

Robert was not pleased with this discouraging 
assertion, though he was startled to find that 
the usually prudent Harold entertained such an 
opinion. 

“ Now, cousin,” said he, ‘‘ I will put this matter 
to the test. As we boys used to say. I’ll make a 
bargain with you. We shall all work on the 
second boat, until it is as far advanced as the 
present one. Then we shall each take a boat and 
work. Sam shall divide his time between us. 
And if at the end of a month we are not ready to 
return home. I’ll give up that I am mistaken.” 

“ Give me your hand to that bargain,” said 
Harold. You shall not beat me working, if I 
can help it ; but if, with all our efforts, we leave 
this island before the last day of February, I will 
give up that I am mistaken.” 

Faithful to this agreement, the boys went next 
morning to the landing, and brought the various 


The Young Marooners. 


895 


parts of the work-bench, which they aiJed Sara in 
fitting up. The grindstone also they set upon its 
necessary fixtures ; and collecting the various tools 
that were in need of grinding, they persisted in 
relieving each other at the crank, until they had 
sharpened two very dull axes, two adzes, three 
chisels, a broad axe, and a drawing knife, and 
stowed them safely under Sam’s shelter. 

The history of the day, however, was not con- 
cluded without an incident of a very serious char- 
acter, in which Mary was the principal, though 
unwilling actress ; and in which, but for her pres- 
ence of mind, she would have met with a painful 
and terrible death. 

About ten o’clock that night she retired to her 
room, undressed, and was laying aside the articles 
of dress necessary for the next morning, when, 
turning around, her night clothes touched the 
flame of the candle, which, for the want of a table, 
she had set upon the floor. The next instant she 
extinguished the candle, and was about stepping into . 
bed, when her attention was excited by a dim light 
shining behind her, and a slight roar, that increased 
as the flame ran up her back. Giving a scream 
of terror, she was on the point of rushing into the 
nextToom for help, when recollecting the repeated 
and earnest injunctions of her father, she threw 
herself flat upon the blanket of the bed, and wrap- 
ping it tightly round her, rolled over and over 


396 Robert and Harold; or 

upon the floor, calling for help. The flame was 
almost instantly quenched, as it probably would 
have been, even without a blanket, had she only sat 
down instantly on the floor, and folded the other 
part of her dress tightly over the flame.* 

But though the flame was extinguished, the 
charred ends of the dress were not ; they kept on 
burning, and coming into contact with the naked 
skin, made her scream with pain. The agony 
was so great, that again she was almost tempted 
to throw off the blanket, and rush into the open 
air, but knowing that this would certainly increase 
the fire, and perhaps renew the blaze, she drew 
the blanket more tightly around her, and rolled 
over, calling to Robert, who had by this time come 
to her assistance. ‘‘Pour on water — water — • 
WATER !” Robert did his best — he fumbled about 
for the pitcher, then finding it, asked where the 
water was to be poured ; but now that the water 
was ready to be thrown upon her, Mary felt 
secure ; she cast ofi" the blanket, and the remain- 
ing fire was put out by the application of Robert’s 
wet hand. 

The time occupied by this terrifying scene was 
scarcely a minute and a half, yet Mary’s night 

* Flame ascends. All have observed how much more 
rapidly it consumes a sheet of paper held with the burn 
ing end down, than the same sheet laid on the table. So 
with r. female’s dress ; an erect posture allows the flame 
to run almost instantly over the whole pejFon. 


The Young Marooners. 397 

dress vas consumed nearly to her shoulders, and 
her lower limbs were badly scorched. So rapid 
an agent is fire. Whoever would escape destruc- 
tion from a burning dress, must work fast, with 
good judgment and a strong resolution. 

Mary’s burns were slight in comparison with 
what they might have been. The skin was red- 
dened for a foot or more along each limb ; but it 
was broken only in two places, about as wide and 
long as her two fingers. Still the pain was ex- 
cessive, and she wept and groaned a great deal. 
Robert applied cold water for a number of mi- 
nutes, and would have continued it longer, but 
Mary at last said : 

“ Bring me a cup full of flour. I have tried it 
on a burnt finger, and you can scarcely imagine 
how cooling it is.” 

The flour was brought, and applied by means 
of handkerchiefs tied over the raw and blistered 
parts. Its effect was to form a sort of artificial 
cuticle over those spots where the skin had been 
removed ; and the soft and cool sensation it pro- 
duced in the other parts was delightful. Still 
Mary appeared to suffer so much, that Robert ad- 
ministered an opiate, as he did in the case of 
Sam, and after that he heard no more from her 
until next morning. 

“ What a quick, brave girl she is !” said Harold, 
after Robert had described the scene. ‘‘Most 


398 Robert and Harold; de 

girls would have rushed into the open air, and been 
burned tc death.” 

“ She showed great presence of mind,” Robert 
assented. 

“ More than that,” said Harold, “ she showed 
great resolution. I knew a beautiful girl at 
school, who had presence of mind enough to wrap 
herself in the hearth rug, but who could not stand 
the pain of the fire ; she threw off the rug, rushed 
into the open air, screaming for help, and was 
burnt to death in less than two minutes.” 

When Mary came from her room next morning, 
her eyes ere dull and glassy, from the effects of 
the medicine, and she had no appetite for more 
than a cup of coffee. The others met her with 
more than their usual affection. Her accident 
had revealed to them how much they loved her ; 
and her coolness in danger, and fortitude in suf- 
fering, had given them a greater respect for hex 
character. 

“ We do sincerely thank God, on your account, 
cousin,” said Harold, as soon as they were left 
alone that Sabbath morning. “ It is so seldom a 
person meets with such an accident, without being 
seriously injured.” 

“ I hope I feel thankful, too,” returned Mary. 
“I could not help thinking last night, before 
going to sleep, how uncertain life is. 0, 1 do wish 
I were a Christiai:, as I believe you to be, cousin.” 


The Younj Marouners. 399 

“ Indeed, if I am a Christian at all, I wish you 
were a far better one,” he replied. “I have 
neither felt nor acted as I desired, or supposed I 
should.” 

“ But still you feel and act very differently from 
us.” 

“ My feelings are certainly very different from 
what they used to be, and I thank God that they 
are. Yet the only particular thing which I recol- 
lect of myself, at the time that I began to feel 
differently, is that I was troubled on account of 
my past life, and wished heartily to serve God. 
To judge from myself, then, I should say that to 
desire to serve God, is to be a Christian.” 

“ 0, 1 do desire,” said Mary, weeping. “ I do, 
with all my heart. But I know I am not what I 
ought to be. I do not love God ; I do not trust 
him ; I do not feel troubled for sin, as I ought to 
be ; and I have no reason to think that my sins 
are forgiven.’^ 

“I am a poor preacher, Mary,” Harold said, 
with strong emotion ; “ for I never knew anything 
of these feelings myself, until lately. But this I 
can say, that if you will heartily give yourself to 
God, to be his servant forever, and put your trust 
in his promises, you will be accepted. Did not 
Jesus Christ come into this world to save sinners, 
even the chief? Does he not say, ‘Him that 
cometb to me, I will in nowise cast out T Now 


400 


Robert and Harold. 


what does the Bible mean, but to encourage all 
who feel as y m do ?” 

Mary did not reply ; the tears burst through 
her fingers, and dropped into her lap. Harold 
continued, 

“Ever since we came to the island I felt as 
you feel, until the Sabbath when I knelt down in 
the woods, and gave myself to the Lord. My 
heart was very heavy ; I knew that I was a 
sinner needing forgiveness, and that I had nothing 
that I could offer as pay ; but I read where God 
offers salvation ‘ without money and without 
price,* and again where he says we must ‘ believe 
on him.’ Well, after all that, I could not help 
believing ; it was sweet to pray — sweet to think 
of God — sweet to read the Bible — sweet to do 
whatever was pleasing to Him. I hope it will be 
BO always; and I long for the time when I can 
return to Bellevue to talk with your father about 
these things. Now, cousin, I advise you to try 
the same plan.” 

He marked several passages of Scripture for 
her to read ; then walked into the woods, where 
he prayed that the Lord would direct her, so as 
to find peace bj believing in Jesus Christ. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 


SUCCESSFUL WORK — EXCURSION — THE FISH-EAGLE — 
DIFFERENT METHODS OF PROCURING FIRE — WOODS- 
MAN’S SHELTER AGAINST RAIN AND HAIL — NOVEL 
REFUGE FROM FALLING TREES. 

Monday morning found the labourers moving at 
the dawn of day. Sam was cook, and fulfilled his 
office with unexpected ability. His corn-bread 
was delightful ; no one but a negro knows how to 
make it. 

The tools were in excellent order, and the boys 
commenced work in fine spirits. At Harold’s sug- 
gestion they resolved to work very leisurely that 
day and the next, as being the surest way to attain 
expedition in the end. Said he, 

“ My father was a great manager of horses, 
and sometimes made tremendous journeys. But 
his rule was always to begin a long journey very 
moderately. He used to say, ‘If you strain a 
horse at the first, he will move heavily all the way 
through, but if you spare him at first, he will be- 
come gradually accustomed to the strain, and be 
able to push on faster at the end than at the 
2 A 401 


402 Robert and Harold; or 

beginning of the journey!’ Now, as ' ; e the 

horses, I think we had better make ver j... ■ • ^rate 
journeys to-day and to-morrow.” 

Robert was much pleased with the rul-', Not- 
withstanding his boast, he had shud .^d the 
idea of blistered hands and weary limbs ; but this 
plan enabled him to anticipate fresh feelings, and 
even increasing labor, so long as they chose to work. 

In the course of four days the second tree was 
cut, hewed, and excavated to the exact shape and 
size of the first. They then drew for choices, and 
separated, each working on his own boat, within 
hearing of the other’s axe and mallet. One reason, 
perhaps, of the increased rapidity of their work, 
was a lesson which they learned of employing 
every moment to advantage, and of resting them- 
selves by a mere change of work. For instance, 
when weary of the adze they would resort to the 
mallet and chisel, the auger, axe, or drawing-knife, 
and this was to some extent a real rest, for fresh 
muscles were brought into play while the wearied 
ones w4re relieved. 

By Friday, however, their whole bodies began 
to feel the effects of fatigue ; and Harold proposed, 
that for that day their arms should be entirely 
relieved from labour, and that they should search 
the woods for timber suitable for masts, yards, and 
oars. They, therefore, took their guns and 
hatchets, and went first to the orange landing, 


The Young Maroon ers. 


403 


where they saw their old raft lying as they had 
left ii exactly a month before. Passing thence 
to the place which they h{\d dubbed “ Duck 
Point,” they proceeded along the beach towards 
their old encampment, and thence home. This 
was their route ; but it was marked by such a 
variety of useful expedients, that we mucc stop to 
describe them. 

While Robert was engaged for a few minutes 
in searching a little grove, Harold saw a fish eagle 
plunge into the water, and bring out a trout so 
large that it could scarcely fly with it to the 
shore. Harold was hungry; his appetite at 
breakfast had not allowed him to eat at all. 
Now it began to crave, and the sight of that rich 
looking fish whetted it keenly. He ran towards 
the eagle, crying out, 

“I’ll divide with you, old gentleman, if you 
please ; that is too much for one.” 

The eagle, however, appeared to dissent from 
the proposal, and tried hard to carry its prey into 
a tree, but apprehensive of being itself caught 
before it could rise beyond reach, it dropped the 
fish, and flying to a neighbouring tree, watched 
patiently to see what share its human robber was 
disposed to leave. 

A fish is easily enough cooked, if a person has 
fire ; but in this case there was none, and what 
was worse, no apparent means of producing it, 


404 Robert and Harold; or 

for their matches were left behind, and the wad- 
ding of their guns was not of a kind to receive 
and hold fire from the powder. 

‘‘ Lend me your watch a minute,” said Robert, 
on learning what was wanted. “ It is possible 
that I may obtain from it what you wish.” 

Had Robert spoken of some chemical combina- 
tion for producing fire, by mixing sand and sea- 
vater, Harold could scarcely have been more sur- 
prised than by the proposal to obtain fire from 
his watch. He handed it to his cousin with the 
simple remark, “Please don’t hurt it,” and looked 
on with curiosity. Robert examined the convex 
surface of the crystal, which being old fashioned, 
was almost the section of a sphere, and said, 

“I think it will do.” 

Then obtaining some dry, rotten wood from ii 
decayed tree, he filled the hollow part of the 
crystal with water, and setting it upon a sup- 
port, for the purpose of keeping the water per- 
fectly steady, showed Harold that the rays of the 
sun passing through this temporary lens, were 
concentrated as by a sun-glass. The tinder 
smoked, and seemed almost ready to ignite, but did 
not quite — the sun’s rays were too much aslant 
at that hour of the day, and the sky was more- 
over covered with a thin film of mist. 

“It is a failure,” said he, “but still there is 
another plan which I have seen adopted — a spark 


The Ycung Marooners. 


405 


of fire squeezed from the air by suddenly com- 
pressing it in a syringe. If we had a dry reed, 
the size of this gun barrel, I would try it by using 
a tight plug of gun wadding as a piston.'’ 

But Robert had no opportunity for trying his 
philosophical experiment, and being mortified by 
a second disappointment, as he probably would 
have been, from the rudeness of the contrivance ; 
for Harold’s voice was soon heard from the bank 
above, have it now!” and when Robert ap- 
proached he saw in his hand a white flint arrow- 
head. With this old Indian relic he showered a 
plentiful supply of sparks upon the dry touch- 
wood, until a rising smoke proclaimed that the 
fire had taken. 

During the time occupied by these experiments, 
and the subsequent cookery, the thin mist in the 
sky had given place to several dark rolling clouds, 
which promised ere long to give them a shower. 
The promise was kept ; for the boys had not pro- 
ceeded half a mile before the rain poured down 
in torrsnts. As there was no lightning, they 
sought the shelter of a mossy tree, and for a sea- 
son were so well protected that they could not 
but admire their good fortune. But their admi- 
ration did not last long ; the rain soaked through 
the dense masses over head, and fell in heavy 
drops upon their caps and shoulders. 

“ This will never do,” cried Harold. “ Come 


406 Robert and Harold; or 

with me, Robert, and I will provide a shelter that 
we can trust.*' 

Putting upon their heads a thick covering of 
moss, which hung like a cape as far down as their 
elbows, they ran to a fallen pine, and loosened 
several pieces of its bark, as long and broad as 
they could detach, then placing them upon their 
heads above the moss, marched back to the tree, 
and had the pleasure of seeing the rain drip from 
their bark shelters as from the eaves of a house. 
Robert was much pleased with the expedient, and 
remarked, 

“I suppose this is another of old Torgah’s 
notions.” 

‘‘ Oho,” replied Harold. I have frequently 
seen it used by negroes in the field, and by hun- 
ters in the woods. But there is another device 
of a similar kind, which I will leave you to guess. 
I was riding once with a rough backwoodsman 
across one of our Alabama prairies, when we were 
overtaken by a severe hail-storm, that gave us an 
unmerciful pelting. Now, how do you -suppose 
he protected himself against the hailstones ?” 

‘‘ Got under his horse,” conjectured Robert. 
‘‘I once saw a person sheltering himself under 
his wagon.” 

‘‘ He took the saddle from his horse, and placed 
it upon his head For my own part, I preferred 
the pelting of the stones to the smell of the 
saddle.” 


■4 



The Shelter. P. 406. 






9 



r 





. i 




Tr 




. '« 

m <»• « ^ 


• « 


V i 


* . • 


^ . 

\ - -' 

m -i 

-.-f ■ ■ ' k 


5.1 




}\ 


»• 


r * 




^4^.4 7'^ 


r '<X 

i ?ry.> 

\ 


'r^i 




\ » 

4j 




■• • • 


r 


< 


\¥ • 



/'■ 


* •iT 


* 



V 


’ r 


'i»- ’^.'. 1 * 4 *. • *}' 

t U . * 

I *• r 


4 


r 

(, 


• ,* 


>■" I-'-" -'- 

«y . ^ ^ A B.^* f 4 '^ 




?> -iciifi.' 


\ r - 1 t r 'k* 










«• 


I • 


. ' ■ 4'*' ■' ■ 

r ' * « 


1: ^'-•. '••-'Mf 

^ ' • • V. . 

I ■>♦ . A‘» i^r 

‘ « 4 


P/ JN 
,» 


' 4 V ' >» ^ ■ ' 

-f ' ■ '■"' 


,Sr .. •'>’i ^ 

' -il^S 

X'^ 


I 


A. V 


It. r. ; ' 


<i. ' ■ • 'k l\ 

. « * 

.'A 

' » 1 . 


% 1 * ' *■< < 
> ^ ♦ *7 

■ i ^^. 

f' , - • 

* 0 

' ' •’ t* 

V-’* ' 

i • 


.X » *• w.* 

>•* '• , ■ . * . ' • ., 

' . 7^' '.t.' 


li . .■ :t. '-■ L' 


l«. 



• I 


■'' ’■■ ' *'• / '■ 


'i 


•* .11 


lAV 

'J ^ * ■* 

f ^ * ■ ^ ( 


%'%■ . 


■V. 


rV, 

..• I • ‘ 


T»i': 




» • 


*v» 




•, 

V \ 


/ • r ■ 


\\ r. 


• ■ . • r . » 

!*•• ■•(• • •’*1 



‘ 'ii 


' r * ^ * 


2*^ i_^-\vr;;,;'/;.*.f''0''r';.'^v-' ■' '• • ■ -V jMrff 


if'^T 


<5s . 
u*- ^ 


• ~ ' A ■ 


" 







' c. V'.’' .. -.0^.*. ^1^'. .:V 

•• ’i,j» . . rv”i 


1 


4 .’i- 

>t • 


f- 


m^>:: , 

• • -' • *• ' 



The Young Marooner;?. 


407 


The rain ceasing shortly after, they continued^ 
their walk to the old encampment, which they 
visited for the purpose of ascertaining whether 
there were any other signs of visitors. Every- 
thing was just as they had left it, except that it 
had assumed a desolate and weather-beaten aspect. 
Their flag was flying, and the paper, though wet, 
adhering to the staff. At sea the weather looked 
foul, and the surf was rolling angrily upon the shore. 
Resting themselves upon the root of the noble old 
oak, and visiting the spring for a drink of cool water, 
they once more turned their faces to the prairie. 

Whoever will travel extensively through our 
pine barrens, will see tracts, varying in extent 
from a quarter of an acre to many hundreds of 
acres, destroyed by the attacks of a worm. The 
path from the old encampment led through a 
‘‘ deadening,” as it is called, of this sort ; in which 
the trees, having been attacked some years before, 
were many of them prostrate, and others standing 
only by sufferance of the winds. By the time our 
travellers reached the middle of this dangerous 
tract, a sudden squall came up from sea, and 
roared through the forest at a terrible rate. They 
heard it from afar, and saw the distant limbs bend- 
ing, breaking, and interlocking, while all around 
them was a wilderness of slender, brittle trunks, 
from which they had not time to escape. Their 
situation was appalling. Death seemed almost 


408 


Robert axd Harold; or 


inevitable. But just as the crash comnenceJ 
among the pines, a brilliant idea occurred to the 
mind of Robert. 

“ Here, Harold !” said he ; “ Run ! run ! run !” 

Suiting the action to the word, he threw himself 
flat beside a large sound log that lay across the 
course of the wind^ and crouched closely beside 
its curvature ; almost too closely, as he afterwards 
discovered. Hardly had Harold time to follow 
his example, before an enormous tree cracked, 
crashed, and came with a horrible roar, directly over 
the place where they lay. The log by the side of 
which they had taken refuge, was buried several 
inches in the ground; and when Robert- tried to 
move, he found that his coat had been caught by 
a projecting knot, and partly buried. The tree 
which fell was broken into four parts ; two of them 
resting with their fractured ends butting each 
other on the log, while their other ends rested at 
ten or twelve feet distance upon the earth. For 
five minutes the winds roared, and the trees crashed 
around them ; and then the squall subsided as 
quickly as it had arisen. 

“ That was awful,” said Robert, rising and 
looking at the enormous tree, from whose crushing* 
fall they had been so happily protected. 

“It was, indeed,” Harold responded; “and we 
owe oui’ lives, under God, to that happy thought 
of yours. Where did you obtain it 


The Young Marooners. 


409 


Robert pointed to the other end of the lug, and 
said, there.” A small tree had fallen across it, 
and was broken, as the larger one had been. “ I 
saw that,” said he, ‘‘just as the wind began to 
crash among these pines, and thought that if wo 
laid ourselves where we did, we should be safe 
from everything, except straggling limbs, or flying 
splinters.” 

“ Really,” said Harold, “ at this rate you are 
likely to beat me in my own province. I wonder 
I never thought of this plan before.” 

“ I had an adventure somewhat like this last 
year, only not a quarter so bad,” said Robert. I 
was fishing with Frank, on a small stream, when 
a whirlwind came roaring along, with such force 
as to break ofi* limbs from several of the trees. 
Afraid that we, and particularly Frank, who was 
light, might be taken up and carried away, or else 
dashed against a tree and seriously hurt, I made 
him grasp a sapling, by putting around it both 
arms and legs, while I threw my own arms around 
him and it together, to hold all tight. I was 
badly frightened at the noise and near approach 
of the whirlwind, but for the life of 'me could 
not help laughing at an act of Frank’s. We had 
taken only a few small catfish, (which he called 
from their size, and two of these being 

the first he had ever caught, he of course thought 
much of them. When the wind came nearest, 


410 


Robert and Harold. 


and I called to him, ‘ hold fast, Frank !’ I saw him 
lean his head to one side, looking first at the fly 
ing branches, then at the string of fish, which the 
wind had slightly moved, and deliberately letting 
go his hold of the tree, he grasped his prize, and 
held to that with an air and manner, which said 
as plainly as an act could say, ‘ If you get them, 
^ou must take me too.* ” 


CHAPTEK XXXVII. 


i 


LAUNCHING THE BOATS — MORE WORK, AND YET 

MORE — ECLIPSE OF FEB. 12tH, 1831 — HEALING 

BY “first intention” — frank’s birthday — 

PREPARING FOR A VOYAGE — RAIN, RAIN. 

The boats came on swimmingly. By the end of 
the second week of their systematic labours they 
had not only been sufficiently excavated, but the 
young shipwrights had trimmed down much of 
the exterior. They were two and a half feet wide, 
by twenty inches deep, and eighteen*^ feet long. 
At this stage Robert supposed the work to be 
nearly done, but Sam shook his head, and said, 
“ Not half” The most laborious part of the work 
was over, but so much more remained, in the way 
of paring, smoothing, trimming, and bringing into 
proper shape, that it was full a fortnight before 
they were considered fit for the water. 

They were ready for launching on the same 
day; and though Robert made his announcement 
of the fact some hours in the advance of Harold, 
it was agreed, that as Sam had been with him 
half a day more, the race should be considered as 

411 


412 


Robert and Harold ; or 


even. The launching occupied four days. They 
were distant from the water respectively an hun- 
dred and an hundred and fifty paces. A thick 
forest was to be traversed. It was necessary to 
clear a road, build bridges, and cut down the river 
bank. Robert’s was launched on February 1st, 
and Harold’s on February 3d. On each occasion 
there was a general rejoicing, and every person, 
not excepting Mary and Frank, fired a salute. 

But on being launched the boats did not float 
to please them. One was too heavy at the bows, 
the other leaned too much to one side. Several 
days were spent in correcting these irregularities, 
and thus closed the fifth week of their labour. 

Another week was spent in making the rudders 
and a pair of oars, and fitting in the seats and 
masts. This caused them to make another vo}^- 
age to the wreck, for the purpose of obtaining 
planks, screws, and other materials. They went 
of course in their boats, and had the pleasure of 
seeing them behave admirably. They were 
steady, sat well on the water, and obeyed the 
oars and helm almost as well as though they had 
been built in a shipyard. 

There were two incidents worthy of note 
occurring about this time. One was the discovery, 
made first by Frank, of an interesting astronomi- 
cal phenomenon. About a quarter before twelve 
o'cbck he had gone to the water bucket beside 


The Young Marooners. 


413 


the door for a drink of water, when all at cnce 
Mary heard him call out, 

“ Run here, sister, run ! The sun has turned 
into a moon !” 

He had looked into the water, and seeing the 
reflected image of the sun like a half moon, 
sharply horned, had* strained his eyes by looking 
up until he ascertained that the sun itself was of 
the same shape. Mary, who had witnessed an 
event of the kind before, perceived at a glance 
that it was an eclipse. She therefore took a 
basin, and hurried with Frank to the landing, to 
inform the others of the fact. 

“Look in the water, brother,” said Frank, 
whose eyes were yet watery from the severe trial 
he had given them. “ You can’t look at the sun 
without crying.” ^ 

For a time, of course, no work was done ; all 
were engaged in watching the phenomenon. It 
was the great annular eclipse of February 12, 
1831, in which the sun appeared at many places 
like a narrow ring of light around the dark body 
of the moon. To our young people there wa^ no 
ring. They were too far south. The sun ap- 
peared like the moon when two days old, and the 
sky and earth were very gloomy. 

The other incident was in itself trivial, jind 
would not be introduced here but that the fact 
it illustrates is sometimes of real importance. It 


414 


Robert and Harold; ok 


was simply the healing of a wound by what Is 
called first intenticn.'' Mary was engaged in 
some of her culinary duties, when, by an unfor- 
tunate slip of her hand, the knife which she was 
using missed its place, and sliced her finger. The 
piece was not cut but there was a large gash, 
and it bled profusely. Her first act was to wash 
the wound well in tepid water until the blood 
ceased to flow ; then seeing that all the clots were 
removed, she brought the lips of the wound 
together, and kept them so by a bandage and a 
little case, like the finger of a glove made fast to 
the wrist by a piece of tape. The wound soon 
underwent a process similar to that of trees in 
grafting, only far more rapid. By the next 



course of ^three days the wound was healed — so 
rapidly will the flesh of a healthy person recover 
from a cut if the conditions necessary to “ first 
intention” are observed, viz., that the parts be 
brought quickly together, and kept without dis* 
iurbance. 

The next week was spent in fitting up the 
sails and rigging, and preparing the boats, so 
that in case of rough weather they could be 
firmly lashed together. 

Their work was now done. They had been 
labouring steadily for a month and a half, and 
were read^ by Friday evening to pack up and 


The Young Makooners. 415 

start for home. But they resolved to wait and 
sanctify the Sabbath. They needed rest : they 
were jaded in every limb and muscle. Moreover, 
the next day was Frank’s birthday. Taking 
everything into consideration, they preferred to 
spend that day in rest and rejoicing, partly in 
honour of Frank, but more especially as a sort of 
thanksgiving for their successful work. And as 
the voyage home promised to be long, and perhaps 
perilous, they also determined that they would 
devote Monday to trying their boats at sea, by an 
outward voyage round the island. 

After Frank had retired, the rest agreed upon 
the plans by which to make the following day 
pleasant and profitable to him. 

“I,” said Mary, “will make him a birth-day 
cake.” 

* “And I,” said Robert, “ will teach him how to 
shoot a bird.” 

“ And I,” said Harold, “ will teach him how to 
swim.” 

“And I,” said Sam, “will sing him a corn 
song.” 

They went to bed and slept soundly. It is 
astonishing how habit can reconcile us to our 
necessities! Had these young people been set 
down by any accident, a few months before, in 
the midst of a lonely prairie, surrounded by a wild 
forest, full cf bears and panthers, afar frcm their 


416 


Robert and Harold; or 


friends, and without any other protection than that 
which they had long enjoyed, they would have 
been miserable. But they went to sleep that 
night, not only free from painful apprehension, 
but happy — yes actually happy — when they knew 
that their nearest neighbours were treacherous 
savages, and that they were surrounded nightly 
by fierce beasts, from whose devouring jaws they 
had already escaped more than once, only by the 
blessing of God upon brave hearts and steady 
hands. How came this change ? It was by 
cheerful habit. The labors^ dangers^ and ex- 
posure of men^ had given them the hearts of men. 
God bless the children ! They slept in the midst 
of that leafy forest as sweetly as though they were 
at home, and the bright stars that rose by turns 
to measure out the night, looked down like so 
many angel eyes, to watch the place of their 
habitation. 

Mary and Frank were the first to awake in the 
morning. The others, wearied by their long labours, 
and free from pressing responsibility, abandoned 
themselves to a repose as sweet as it was needful. 
Frank moved first, and his moving awaked Mary, 
who, on calling to mind the nature of the day, 
and the resolutions of the night before, put her 
arms affectionately round his neck, and said, 
“ Good morning, Mr. Eight-years-old ; I wish you 
many pleasant birtL-days.” 


The Young Marooners. 417 

Frank put his arms round her neck also, and 
kissed her; thjn both began to dress. Wishing 
not to disturb the sleepers, they slipped softly 
from the tent. Mary went first to the poultry- 
pen, which she opened. The ducks quacked with 
pleasure at her approach, and she watched them 
as they dodged through the narrow hole opened 
for their passage, and ran in a long line with 
shaking tails and patting feet after the leading 
drake. Then she raised the port cullis-like gate 
for the goats and deer ; Nanny bleated, no doubt 
intending to say “ good morning,” but the un- 
mannerly kid and fawn pranced away, mindful of 
nothing but their expected feast of grass and 
leaves. 

While Mary was engaged with these, Frank 
went to look after his own particular pets. She 
heard him at the back of Nanny’s pen, where the 
cubs were kept, calling out, ‘‘ Come along, sir !” 
then he laughed heartily, but a moment after his 
voice sounded impatiently, “ Quit it, you Pollux! 
quit it, sir !” then in a distressed tone, “ Sister, 
sister, come help me !” Mary ran to his assistance, 
yet she could scarce restrain her risibles at the 
sight which greeted her eyes. Frank had loosed 
the cord which confined the cubs, and was leading 
them out for the purpose of a romp, when Pollux, 
who was a saucy fellow, and knew as well as his 
young master what was intended, rose, with a 
2B 


418 


Robert and Harold ; c r 

playful growl, upon; his hind legs, and walking 
behind him, pinioned his arms close, and began 
trying to throw him down. Frank was much 
pleased with whalj hj^ regarded as a cunning trick 
in his young scholar ; but he soon found that it 
was by no meanO j^easant to be hugged in that 
way by a bear. He tried in yain to break loose, 
and when Mary chme to his assistance, the bear 
had thrown hiuS ‘d^wn^^with his face and nose in 
the dirt. Frjjnk: fds^j f^^oking^C^’y much mortified, 
and mor'e than half angry4 

“Y^' ugly beas,t,’^ Ke said to the bear, that 
seemcH amazingly ;'to /enjoy the jpke, and was 
rising for another ftojm.'—^M^'ouk sir. I have 
a great mind tO;giye |rou a beating. f 

“0 no, Frank,” sajjd Mary, “ddn’t be angry 
with your .playmate. |; Remember who taught him 
to wrestle, and rcnpmher besides tnat this is your 
birth-day.” " / I \ / 

/Frank’s wrath in^antly sulked, and jerking 
jSiown Pollux by the |;ord, he led both cubs back 
to the pen, where he secured them, and then 
washed from his face|the trsmes of his defeat. 

Sam had by this t|ne coi?6e from his shed-room, 
and made. the fire f<^ breakfast, and Robert and 
Harold, awaked by Frank’s call for help, dressed 
themselves and made their appearance. They ah 
wished Frank a pleasant birth-day, and hoped he 
might have as B 3 any aa would be for his good. 


The Young Marooners. 


419 


‘‘NjWj master Frank,” said Harold, wkile they 
were sitting together, “ what would you have us 
do for you to-day? We are all your humble ser- 
vants, and ready to do whatever we can for your 
pleasure.” 

“ Then,” said Frank, “ the "first thing I want 
you to da is to carry me right home to father and 
mother.’’ 

“I wish w^ould, buddy,” said Robert; ‘‘but 
as we cannot do-all that to-day, you must try to 
think of something else.” 

. Frank could 'i;hink^f nothing. Robert sug- 
gested that he might spend part of his birth-day 
in learning to shoot. 

“But lean shoot now,” he replied. “Sister 
and I have shot many times already since we 
came to the island.” 

“ 1 mean,” said Robert, “ that you should learn 
to use a gun, so as to kill whatever you wish.” 

“ 0 yes,” said Frank, “ I should like that very 
much. For who knows but some old bear or 
panther may come after sister or me yet, before 
we get away.” 

“ 0, as for bears,” Robert maliciously remarked, 
“ I think you will never need a gun. I think you 
will always find a tree.” 

Frank’s face reddened as he returned, “I don’t 
care if I did, sir. Cousin Harold knows that I 
did exactly right Didn’t I, cousin?” 


420 Robert and Harold; or 

“ Pardon me, Frank,” Robert implored, ‘ I did 
not suppose that you felt so sore about that climb- 
ing. I only said it to teaze you. I am sure I 
should have done exactly as you did. But I can't 
help laughing to think how your feet twinkled^ as 
you climbed that tree.” 

Robert well knew that this half apology would 
be satisfactory. Frank prided himself on his 
nimbleness, being so lithe and active that his 
playmates used to call him “ squirrel.” The allu- 
sion to his ‘‘twinkling” feet restored him to good 
humour. 

“Now, Frank,” said Robert, beginning his lec- 
ture with the gun in hand, “the first lesson I 
wish to teach you is this, never let the muzzle of 
your gun point to yourself or to any person^ and 
never allow any person to point one towards you. 
A gun can never kill where it does not point. 
Even when you are loading, or walking, be careful 
to hold it so, that if it should go ofi* it could hurt 
nothing. 

He then related several stories, illustrating the 
fact that almost all accidents from guns are from 
careless handling. Frank was a prudent child. 
He listened attentively, and then replied. 

“ Brother Robert, I think I had better let the 
gun alone till I am older. May be, if I begin so 
early, I shall shoot myself or somebody else.” 

Robeit was pleased with this mark of caution 


The Young Marooners. 


421 


in his little brother, and said, ‘‘ Hold on to that, 
Frank, it is a remark worthy of your birth -day, 
and I trust that every return of this day will find 
you as wise in proportion to your age/’ 

The further instructions intended for Frank 
that day, being of an out-door character, were in- 
terrupted by a rain that commenced about nine 
o’clock, and held on steadily all day. They em- 
ployed themselves leisurely in packing and pre 
paring, first for the short voyage contemplated 
on Monday, and also for the longer voyage home. 
During the whole day the tent was strewed and 
confused with the various bags, boxes, trunks, and 
kegs, intended to receive the articles to be car- 
ried. They looked and felt like travellers on the 
eve of departure. 

About sunset the rain ceased. The prepara- 
tions being now complete, they came together in 
the tent, and rested on the sofa. Sam was 
missing. He had not been seen for half an hour, 
and now it was getting dark. Presently they 
heard a voice ringing musically through the woods, 
in the direction of the boat landing, “ Join, oh ! 
join, oh ! Come, boys, we’re all here ! Join, oh ! 
join, oh !” Frank sprang to his feet, exclaiming, 
“ That is a corn song !” 

The music was very simple, and of the kind 
that may be termed persuasive. It was the song 
Qsuallj su ig by the negroes of one plantation, 


422 


Robert and Harold ; or 


when inviting those of the neighbourhoo i to join 
them in their “ corn-shuckings.” This practice 
is much more common in the up country of 
Georgia, where the corn crop is large, than on 
the seaboard, where the principal attention is 
given to cotton. A corn-shucking frolic among 
these light hearted people, is a scene worth wit- 
nessing ; it is always held at night, and concluded 
about midnight with a feast, and is to the negro 
what a quilting party is to country people. 

When Frank heard the first stave of Sam’s 
song, he recalled vividly the merry scenes of the 
corn-shucking, and running towards the landing, 
met him, and returned, holding him by the hand, 
and joining in the chorus. 

It was late ere they retired to rest. They 
began to realize a tender nearness to the loved 
ones at home, such as they had not felt since 
parting from them. They talked long and grate- 
fully over past deliverances and future hopes ; 
then closed the evening as those should who wish 
to find the Sabbath a day of blessing. 

The next morning dawned more dark and un- 
comfortable than the day preceding. The whole 
sky was loaded with clouds, and the rain fell every 
minute through the day. The young people pro- 
bably would have found their time pass away very 
dismally had it not been for the pious vivacity of 
Harold, who laid himself out to make it agreeable. 


The You^tg Maroonees. 


423 


He frankly avowed that one reason why he wished 
to have them unite with him in spending the Sab- 
bath aright, was his desire to succeed in the effort 
to see their friends that week ; and he referred, 
for authority, to the story told of Sir Matthew 
Hale, High Chancellor of England, who advised 
that, if there were no higher motive, the Sabbath 
should be kept sacred as a matter of policy ; re- 
marking that, for his own part, he could almost 
foretell his success during the week to come, by 
the way he spent the Sabbath. 

The others, influenced by a variety of considera- 
tions, united with him in this effort, and the day 
passed off* not only with pleasure, but with profit. 
Robert had always thought in his heart that this 
story of Sir Matthew Hale smacked strongly of 
superstition ; but when he came to reflect that if 
the Bible is true, of which he had no doubt, the 
God who speaks to us now is the same w^ho spoke 
to Moses, and who actually prospered or hindered 
the children of Israel according to their observance 
of the Sabbath, he changed his opinion so far as 
this — he resolved for the present to adopt the 
advice of that great man, and then to watch 
w'hether the same results were verified in his own 
case. And although his reflections upon this 
point partook of the merely philosophic character 
that, to some extent, marked the operations of 
his mind, the course upon which he resolved had 


424 


Robert and Harold. 


several good effects ; it made him realize more sen- 
sibly his practical relation to God, and caused 
him to watch more closely the consequences re- 
sulting from the discharge or neglect not only of 
this particular duty, but of duty in the general. 
That resolution, apparently so trifling, and ex- 
pressed to no one, started him on a perfectly new 
track, and enabled him to learn, from his own 
experience, that whoever will watch the pro- 
vidence of God^ will never lack a providence to 
watch.'" 

On Monday the weather was worse than before. 
They did iifdeed go out, well protected by thick 
boots, water-coats, and tarpaulin hats, to see after 
their boats ; but the day was so chilly, as well as 
wet, that their most comfortable place ^as near 
the fire. Before sunset, however, the rain ceased, 
the clouds rapidly dispersed, and when the sun 
flung his last slanting beams across the earth, 
Robert pointed to Harold a red spot upon a cloud, 
which spread so fast, that soon the whole western 
sky was blazing with the promise of a fair mor- 
row. With this expectation they Tiade every 
preparation, and went to bed. 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 


VOYAGE ROUND THE ISLAND THE LOST BOAT- 

STRANGE SIGNALS AGAIN HURRICANE — NIGHT 

MARCH HELPLESS VESSEL — MELANCHOLY FATE — 

THE RESCUE MAROONERS' HOSPITALITY — CONCLU- 

SION. 

Tuesday morning dawned without a cloud. 
Before the stars had ceased shining all hands 
were called to work, and by the time the sun 
peeped over the eastern marsh, they pushed off 
from their landing, Harold and Sara, with Mura, 
being in one boat, and Robert, Mary, and Frank, 
with Fidelle, in the other. Rowing slowly down 
the river, against a light wind from the south- 
east, the perfume of yellow jessamines, (gelsemi- 
num sempervirens,) then in rich bloom, so loaded 
the air, that the young people snuffed up the de- 
licious odours, ani looked lovingly at the green 
island they were preparing to forsake. 

The voyage was. made almost without incident. 
When they had passed out to sea, the voyagers 
were rejoiced to find their boats behaving as well 
upon the rough water as they had already done 
upon the smooth — they danced joyously upon the 
425 


426 Robert and Harold ; or 

gentle swell, as if congratulating their young 
builders in the happy prospect of a successful 
voyage. The boys tried the effect of lashing 
them together, and thus verified the expectation 
of their safety ; they rubbed and creaked a good 
deal, and moved less rapidly than when separate, 
but they sat upon the water with a steadiness 
which no ordinary commotion could disturb. 

Running the sea length of the island, and now 
bending their course for the north river, Sam 
bung out, “A sail!” Far up the coast a faint 
white speck appeared, glancing in the sunbeams, 
but it soon faded from sight, and they concluded 
that either it was a distant sea gull, or else a ves- 
sel passing to the north. They watched it with 
interest so long as it was visible, and then turned 
into the river. Had they suspected what that 
white thing was, and that instead of disappearing 
in the increasing distance, it was only obscured 
by a little mist, as it approached, beating against 
a head wind, they would have forsaken river, 
island, tent, everything, and sailed joyfully to 
meet it. 

They reached the old encampment at one 
o’clock, having made the run of twenty-six miles 
in six and a half hours. The boats behaved so 
well, and the winds, sea, and sky were so inviting, 
that their only regret was, that they had not put 
everything aboard, and made a day’s voyage 


The Young Marooners. 


427 


homewards. But doubtless, as Harold remarked, 
a kind Providence watched over their path, and 
would prove its kindness even in this delay. 

Having taken a hasty survey of their old place 
of rest and of refuge, and refreshed themselves at 
the spring, they resolved to divide their company — 
Robert’s boat to go direct to the orange landing, 
where it was to be left, while the passengers went 
by land to the tent, and prepared the provisions 
for next day ; and Harold and Sam, in the mean- 
time, to continue up the river, and ascertain 
whether there was not an inland passage round 
the island, shorter and easier than the route by 
sea. With this understanding they sailed to- 
gether to Duck Point, where Robert turned into 
the Creek, and putting Mary at the helm, rowed 
antil they came to the orange landing, and there 
moored the boat' beside the old raft. They 
reached the tent long before sunset, and having 
completed the necessary preparations about dark, 
began to wish for the return of the others. 
Several times Robert went to the landing to look 
for them before the daylight had entirely ceased ; 
and after dark he went again by the light of the 
moon, which, being half full, shed her light at this 
time of the evening perpendicularly upon hia 
path. He was becoming uneasy, when afar oflf 
he heard the mellow sounds of a boat song ; the 
notes gve^ more and more distinct; the thump 


428 Robert and Harold; or 

of the oars began to be heard keeping time to the 
music ; finally, the song ceased ; a clatter was 
heard as the oars were laid in the boat ; and soon 
the whole company were together once more, 
enjoying the last supper of which they expected 
to partake on the island. 

“ What kept you so long inquired Robert. 
‘‘ Was the distance great ?” 

“ No,” replied Harold, with a look of pleasure ; 
“ we found the distance only about six miles, bu* 
we were detained by missing our way, and more 
especially by trying to be sure of a piece of very 
good news. I think we have found the old 
boat.” 

“ Indeed !” said Robert, starting to his feet, 
with the keenness of his delight. “ Where ? 
How ?” 

“ In the marsh, at the far bend of the river. I 
always thought it had lodged somewhere in that 
direction, and therefore kept my eyes open at 
every little creek and opening in the marsh. At 
last I saw, what I cannot say positively is our 
boat, but it is a boat of the same colour, and 
having a stripe of white and black, like ours. We 
tried until sunset to approach it, but did not suc- 
ceed in getting any nearer than at first ; it is sur- 
rounded with soft mud, and a wilderness of man- 
groves.” 

This was certainly pleasant, though unprofita* 


The Young Marooners. 


429 


ble, intelligence. There was no prospect of their 
being able to extricate the boat, except by the 
help of some uncommon tide ; and its value, 
though considerable, was nothing in comparison 
with the necessity for returning home. They re- 
solved not to wait for it ; on the contrary, that 
they would transport to the portage, by means of 
Harold’s boat, the lading intended for Robert’s ; 
then returning to the prairie, they would take in 
the second load, and passing around by the new 
way, unite at Duck Point, and sail thence for 
home. By rising early they were sure that they 
could leave the island by eleven or twelve o’clock. 

While engaged in these plans for the morrow, 
Sam came in to say that he was afraid the next 
day also would see them on the island, for never 
in his life had he seen clouds gather so rapidly, 
or fly so fast. The little company went out, and 
saw a multitude of low scudding clouds passing 
with intense rapidity over the face of the moon. 
Suddenly each one started, and looke i inquisi- 
tively into the others’ faces, for at that moment 
the sound of a cannon, within five miles, came 
booming from the coast. Robert and Mary turned 
red and pale by turns. Frank clapped his hands, 
exclaiming, “ It is father ! 0, I know it is 

father !’' Harold folded his arms— he had evi- 
dently acquire ! something of the composure of the 
Indian. 


430 Robert &.nd Harold: or 

Quick ! quick ! let us answer it !” cried Rob* 
ert, and with ‘the word darted away to the tree 
where the cannon powder was kept. While he 
was gone there came another report. They loaded 
expeditiously, and in a moment afterwards the 
dark woods were illuminated with the flash, and 
the earth shaken with the thundering discharge, 

“Now for a march to double quick time !” said 
Robert, his strong excitement making him the 
leader of all that was done. “ But, sister, what 
shall we do with you and Frank ? You cannot 
keep pace with us. You had better stay here 
with Sam, while Harold and I push on to the coast, 
and see who is there.” 

“Had we not better fire our cannon once 
more?” suggested Harold. 

“ Sam can do it,” Robert answered. “ Here, 
Sam, put in so much,” showing him the quantity, 
“ and fire it until you are sure they hear you. 
But what is that ?” he continued, listening to a 
load roar that came from the coast, and increased 
like the accumulating rush of waters. 

“ It is a hurricane,” replied Harold. “ There 
is no use in trying to go now. Down with the 
tent pins ! deep ! deep ! or we shall have our house 
blown from above us.” 

They hastened all to do what could be done for 
their immediate protection ; but there was little to 
be done. Gaining wisdom from their formei 


The Toung Marooners. 


431 


experience, they had driven down the pins as far 
as they could go when the tent was pitched, and 
moreover had raised the floor and trenched the 
premises. They could only make the upper can- 
vass a little more, secure, and having done this, 
they entered the tent a few seconds before the 
storm burst upon them. It was a terrible repeti- 
tion of what they had experienced four months 
before, when Sam was so nearly destroyed. 

Mary and Frank were in deep distress. The 
earnest impetuosity of Robert, combined with 
their own thoughts, had left in their minds no 
doubt that the guns fired were from their father ; 
and now, 0 what a storm to meet him on his com- 
ing a second time to their truly enchanted island ’ 
Frank cried as if his heart would break. Mary 
buried her face in her hands, and prayed to Him 
who is mighty to deliver, even when the winds 
and the waves overwhelm. 

Harold also was strongly convinced that the 
guns were from his uncle, but he knew that this 
was only conjectural, and therefore he kindly 
remarked in the hearing of the others,. 

“ You have no certain reason, Robert, to be- 
lieve that those guns are from your father. But 
suppose that they are, then another thing is true, 
he is in a vessel, for boats do not usually carry 
guns. They were fired too before the storm came 
on ; therefcre they are not signals of distress, and 


432 


Robert and Harold ; or 


alsD they appear to have come from the river. 
Now, if the person who fired them is in a vessel, 
And in the river, what is there to fear ? He* can- 
not get away to-night, and he cannot probably be 
hurt by the storm. Let us be- quiet until morn- 
ing, and then go out to see who it is.” * 

These thoughts were very comforting. Mary 
and Frank ceased their weeping, and united in the 
conversation. They all huddled together in the 
middle of the tent. For hours the wind roared 
and howled with great fury, but their tent was 
protected by the grand wall of forest trees around, 
and also by the picket enclosure ; and though the 
wind made the canvass fiutter, it could neither 
crush it down nor lift it from above them. Nor 
did the rain which poured in torrents, and was 
driven with great violence across the prairie, give 
them any particular inconvenience ; it was readily 
shed by the several thicknesses of canvass over- 
head, and carried ofi* by the drainage round the 
tent. 

In the course of an hour, Mary and Frank fell 
asleep upon the sofa, and the others took such 
naps as they could obtain, while sitting in their 
chairs, and listening to a roar of winds so loud, 
that if twenty cannons had been fired at the river 
they could scarcely have been heard. 

Abcut midnight the rain ceased, and the wind 
began sensibly to abate. Puflf after puff, and 


The Young Mahooneks. 433 

roar after roar, still succeeded each other through 
the forest ; but the fury of the storm was over. 
An hour before day, Harold shook Robert by the 
shoulder, and said, “I think we can start now. 
Come and see.” 

The sky and woods were pitchy dark, little pools 
of water covered the ground, and the prairie was 
rough with huge branches torn from the trees, and 
conveyed to a distance. These were obstacles and 
inconveniences, but not impediments ; and as the 
W'ind had so far lulled that it was possible for a 
torch to live, Robert decided to make a trial. He 
waked Mary and Sam, and announcing his inten- 
tion, said to them: 

“We wish to reach the old encampment by the 
time there is light enough to see over the river. 
If possible, we will return by eight o’clock, and k"’ 
you know all. If we are absent longer than that, 
you may conclude that we have found somethii t 
to do ; and in that case, you had better follow uk. 
We shall, oi course, be somewhere on the river , 
but as we ourselves do not know where, you had 
better go direct to Duck Point, from which you 
can see almost all the way to our old spring. Let 
me have a piece of white cloth, sister ; I will, if 
necessary, set up a signal for you on the beach, to 
tell you where we are.’^ 

Mary was exceedingly unwilling to have them 
depart. The darkness looked horrible ; tneir blind 
2C 


434 Robert and Harold; or 

path must now be still more obscured by prostrate 
trees and -fallen branches; and if they succeeded 
in reaching the intended place, they might be 
called to engage in she knew not what dangerous 
enterprise upon water as boisterous as the sea. 
Quelling her anxieties, however, in view of the 
necessities of the case, she said : 

“ Go, but do take care of yourselves. Remem- 
ber that you two are the only protectors, except 
Sam, for Frank and me.” 

The boys promised to run no unnecessary risks, 
and to return if possible by the appointed hour. 
Taking their guns, the spy-glass, and a bundle of 
rich splints of lightwood, they set out. Mary 
watched their figures gradually diminishing under 
the illuminated arches of the forest. She noticed 
the dark shadows of the trees turning upon their 
bases as pivots, when the torch passed, until they 
all pointed towards the tent. Then the light began 
to be intercepted ; it was seen by fitful glares ; it 
ceased to be seen at all ; its course was marked 
only by a faint reflection from the tree-tops, or 
from the misty air ; finally every trace of the torch 
and of its reflection was lost to sight, and Mary 
returned, with a sigh and a prayer, to her seat 
upon the sofa. 

The boys were compelled to watch very care- 
fully the blazing upon the trees, and what few 
signs OT thei»’ path remained There were no 


The Young Marooners. 


435 


stars to guide their course, and the marks npon 
the earth were so perfectly obliterated by the 
storm, that several times they missed their way 
for a few steps, and recovered it with the utmost 
diflSculty. It is scarcely possible for the best 
woodsman in the world, of a dark night, and after 
a storm, to keep a course, or to regain it after it 
is lost. The boys were extremely fortunate in 
being able to reach the river by the break of 
day. 

Nothing yet was visible. The river and marsh 
looked like a dark abyss, from which rolled 
hoarse and angry murmurs. They gathered some 
wet fragments of pine left by them near the oak, 
and made a fire, beside which they sat and talked. 
Was there any person in the river ? Surely it 
was time to hear some voice or gun, or to see 
some answering light. They would have hal- 
looed, but there was something oppressive and 
ominous in the gloom of that storm-beaten soli- 
tude ; and, for aught they knew, their call might 
come only to the wet ears of the drowned and 
the dead. They waited in painful and reverential 
silence. 

Gradually the dark rolling water became 
visible; then afar off appeared black, solitary 
things, that proved to be the tops of mangroves, 
higher than the rest, around which had gathered 
moss ard dead twigs of the marsh. When the 


436 


Robert and Harold; or 


light of day more fully developed the scene, they 
descried, at the distance of two miles, an object 
which the glass revealed to be a small vessel, of 
the pilot boat class, dismantled, and on her beam 
ends. This sight filled them with apprehension. 

There was no person visible on the side or 
yards ; was there any one living within ? The 
companion-way was closed. Possibly a gun 
might cause the persons on board to give some 
sign of life. 

The boys made ready to shoot, hut neither gun 
could be discharged. The powder was wet. ^ The 
only leak in the tent the night before had been 
directly over the guns, and the rain had dripped 
into the barrels. It was vain to attempt cleans- 
ing them for use ; and if they succeeded in pro- 
ducing a discharge, how could that help the per- 
sons on board ? 

“ No, no,” said Robert, ‘‘ what they want is 
our boat. Let us get that, and go immediately to 
their rescue.” 

Before leaving the bluff they planted conspicu- 
ously a small pole, in the cleft top of which Ro- 
bert slipped a piece of paper, on which w^as writ- 
ten, “We have gone for our boat; you will see us 
as we pass. Robert.” 

When they arrived at the orange landing the 
boat was floating so far from shore, that without 
swimming it could scarcely be reached. The raft, 


The Young Maejonehs. 


437 


however, to which it was moored, was nearer the 
bank, and Harold managed, by climbing a slender 
sapling near the water’s edge, and throwing his 
weight upon the proper side, to bend it so that he 
could drop upon the raft, and from that to enter 
the boat. It was ancle deep with water, and 
there was no gourd nor even a paddle with which 
to bale it. Robert’s ingenuity devised a plan ; he 
threw into the boat an armful of moss, which 
soaked up the wate^: like a sponge, and lifting this 
over the gunwale, he squeezed it into the river. 

After a short delay they pushed from shore. 
To their delight, the tide was so high that they 
could row over the marsh in a straight line for the 
river, which was hardly a mile distant. On their 
way the sun burst through a cloud, and appeared 
60 high as to prove that the hour of eight was al- 
ready passed, and that Mary’s company was pro- 
bably on their way to the point before them. 
The water in the river was dark and rough, from 
the action of the neighbouring sea, but undis- 
turbed by wind. On reaching it they paused, and 
hallooed to know whether the party by land had 
reached the point ; hearing no answer, they re- 
sumed their oars, and crossed to the other side of 
the river, where the water was more smooth. 

We will now leave them for awhile, and return 
to the company at the tent. Mary reclined on 
the sofa,, ^ut could net sleep. The idea of her 


438 


Robert and Harold ; or 


father in danger, perhaps lost in his effort to rescue 
them, and thoughts of the perilous night-march 
of the boys through a dense forest, and then the 
nameless adventures into which her daring cousin 
and excited brother might be tempted, haunted 
her mind until the gray light of morning stole 
through the white canvass, and admonished her to 
rise. Frank was fast asleep upon the sofa, covered 
with a cloak ; and Sam’s snores sounded long and 
loud from his shed-room. On looking at the 
watch, which Harold had left for her convenience, 
she found that it was nearly seven o’clock ; she 
did not know that when the sky is densely covered 
by clouds, the dawn does not appear until the sun 
has nearly reached the horizon. 

It was not long after this before a fire was made, 
and breakfast ready for the explorers. Mary em- 
ployed herself in every useful way she could de- 
vise, until the slow minute hand measured the 
hour of eight ; then taking a hasty meal, they set 
out upon their march. Sam led the van with a gun 
upon his shoulder, and a gourd of water in his 
hand. Mary followed, carrying a basket of pro- 
vision for the hungry boys, and Frank went from 
one to the other, at will, or lagged behind to watch 
the motions of the dogs, that looked thoughtful, 
as if aware that something unusual was on hand. 

The ground was still quite wet, and they w’ere 
compelled to pick their way around little pools and 


The Young Marodners. 


439 


puddles that lay in their path ; but with care they 
succeeded so well that they would have reached 
Duck Point in advance of the boys, had it not been 
for a circumstance that interested them much, 
while it filled them with gloom. 

Nearing the point, the dogs, that had hitherto 
ft 11 owed very demurely behind, pricked up their 
ears, and trotted briskly towards the water’s side. 
Sam noticed this, and remarked, “Dey after 
tukkey I ’speck, but we a’nt got no time fo’ 
tukkey now.” Soon after, their attention was 
arrested by hearing a cry from the dogs, which 
was neither a bark nor a whine, but a note oi 
distress made up of both. 

“Eh! eh!” said Sam, “W’at dem dog after 
now. Dah no cry for deer, nor for tukkey, nor 
for squirrel. Missus, you and Mas Frank stay 
here one minute, till I go see wat dem dog about. 
I sho’ day got some’n strange. Only harkee how 
dey talk !” 

Sam was in fact fearful that some sad accident 
had befallen Robert and Harold, and that the 
dogs, having scented them by the light wind com- 
ing down the river, had given utterance to this 
moan of distress. He therefore walked with hur- 
ried steps in the direction from which the sound 
proceeded, while Mary and Frank, unwilling to be 
left alone, followed slowdy behind him. He had 
not gainei more than twenty paces the advance, 


440 Robert and Haro:.d; or 

when they saw him stop — run a few steps for- 
ward — then stop again, and lift up his hands with 
an exclamation of surprise. They hurried to his 
sidcj and found him gazing, with looks of horror, 
into a little strip of bushes that skirted the margin 
of the tide water. 

‘‘ What is the matter, Sam ?” inquired Mary. 

‘‘Look, Missus,” he replied, pointing with his 
finger, “ Enty* dat some people drown dey in de 
ma’sh ?” 

Mary and Frank looked, and saw what appeared 
to be in truth, the bodies of two persons fast locked 
in each other’s arms, and lodged upon the top of 
a submerged mallow, w'hich allowed them to sway 
back and forth with the undulations of the water. 
Sam was hesitating what to do — for negroes are 
almost universally superstitious about dead people 
" Mary urged him on. 

“ You will not leave them there, will you V' 
she inquired ; “ you will surely draw them out, 
and see who they are. May be, too, they are not 
dead. 0 get them out, Sam, get them at once.” 

Shamed out of his superstitious fear, Sam re- 
luctantly obeyed the injunction of his mistress. 
He waded carefully and timidly along, until he 
could lay hold of the bodies, and drag them to 
the shore. 


Is not that. 


The Young Mabooners. 


441 


W’lte man and nigger, Missus,'* lie said, sol- 
emnly, as the movement through the water re- 
vealed the pale features of the one, and the woolly 
head of the other. “ De w’ite man, I dun-know ^ 
who he is, he look like sailor ; and de nigger — " 
He had now drawn them ashore, and examined 
their features. It would have made any one’s 
heart sad to hear the groan that came from the 
poor fellow, when he had looked steadily into the 
face of the dead man. He staggered, fell on his 
knees in the water, embraced the wet body, and 
kissed it. 

“ 0 my Missus,” he cried, it is Peter ! my 
own brudder Peter ! De only brudder I got in 
dis wide wull. 0 Peter — Peter !” and he wept 
like a child. 

‘‘Draw them out, Sam,” said Mary, energeti- 
cally ; “ draw them on high ground, and let us 
rub them as we rubbed you. There may be life 
in them yet.” 

“No, Missus,” he replied, pulling the bodies 
hisrher ashore. “ No life here. He cold — he stiff 

O 

— he dead. 0 Peter, my brudder, I glad to meet 
you once mo’. Huddeef Peter ! Huddee boy !” 
The poor fellow actually shook hands with the 
corpse, and poured out afresh his unaffected 
sorrows. 


• Dun know, don’t know. 


4 How dye. 


442 Robert and Harold; or 

As s3on as the bodies were drawn sufficiently 
from the water, Mary proceeded to examine them. 
The face of the white man was unknown to her ; 
he appeared to have been a respectable sailor. 
He and Peter were evidently stiff dead. She was 
BO certain they were beyond all hope of recovery, 
that she did not even require their clothes to be 
unloosed, or any means to be used for their resto- 
ration. She waited on the mourning brother until 
the first burst of his grief was over, then she and 
Frank aided him to make a sort of brush wood 
fence around the bodies, to protect them until 
something could be done for their interment. 

It was while they were engaged in this last 
duty that Robert and Harold passed the point. 
Their halloo might, under ordinary circumstances, 
have been heard ; but with their own occupation 
of mind, the rustle of bushes dragged along, and 
the roar of the distant surf, the voices of the 
boatmen sounded in vain. 

From the point the boys proceeded, it was 
said, to the other side of the river, to escape the 
waves that dashed heavily against the island. 
The whole marsh, from bluff to bluff, was one 
flood of water, with the exception of patches of 
the more luxuriant herbage that peered above the 
rolling surface. The mangroves, though generally 
immersed, broke so completely the violence of the 
iFzaves, that the water above and around them, 


The Young Marooners. 443 

was comparatively smooth, while in the channel of 
the river it was too rough for safety. 

Picking their way over the tops of the low 
bushes, and around the branching summits of the 
taller, the boys rowed steadily towards the unfor- 
tunate vessel. They had gone not quite half a 
mile from shore, when they heard a gun, and 
looking back, they saw Mary’s company beckon- 
ing to them. It was too late to return, without 
great sacrifice of time ; and Kobert pointed with 
one hand to the distant vessel, and with the other 
to the place of the old encampment. These 
signs were understood ; the company on shore, 
after looking steadily at the distant object on the 
water, disappeared in the woods, and afterwards 
re-appeared above the old spring. 

The labour of rowing increased as the boat 
proceeded. The passage through the marsh be- 
came more intricate, and the swell from sea 
began to be more sensibly felt through the irregu- 
lar openings. But with the increase of difficulties 
came also an increase of energy, as they ap- 
proached the vessel. They were now about a 
quarter of a mile distant. Their hands were sore, 
and their limbs weary with rowing. They tried 
not to exert themselves any more vigorously than 
before, lest they should utterly exhaust their 
strength, but they nevertheless observed, that as 
they neared the vessel, their boat did somehow 


444 Robert and Harold; or 

move more rapidly through the water, and crowd 
with greater skill through the narrow opening. 

As the young boatmen came within hail they 
would have called, had they not been restrained 
by the same ominous feeling which they expe- 
rienced on the beach. With beating hearts they 
rowed silently around the bow of the vessel. The 
waves dashed heavily against it, and came up the 
inclined deck, oftentimes higher than the com- 
panion-way. They moored the boat to the broken 
mast, and then clambering along the pile of 
sea^weed and mangroves, which the vessel had 
collected in drifting, came at last to the cabin 
door. Robert could not say one word ; his heart 
had risen into his mouth, and he felt almost 
ready to faint. 

“ Hallo !” cried Harold, his own voice husky 
with emotion. “ Is any body within 

“Thank God!” responded a voice near the 
cabin door. It was a female voice, and its 
familiar tones thrilled to Harold’s very soul. 
“Yes, yes, there are three of us here. Who is 
that calling ?” 

“ Harold,” he answered, “ Harold Me——.” 
The name was not finished. He reeled as he 
spoke, and leaned pale as a sheet against the com- 
panion-way. That voice was not to be mistaken, 
little as he expe^'ted to hear it on that dark river. 
It was the vo’ce first known to him, and first 


The Young Marooners. 


445 


loved of all earthly voices. He tried again to 
answer ; it was in vain. He groaned in very 
anguish >f joy, and the big tears rolled down his 
face. Kobert answered for him. 

‘‘ Harold McIntosh and Robert Gordon. Who 
is in here ?” 

The voice from within did not reply. It 
seemed as if the person to whom it belonged was 
also overcome by emotion ; for soon after they 
heard her speak tremulously, 

“ Brother ! Sister ! Thank God — our boys — 
are here !” 

Robert did not recognize the voice of his aunt, 
nor did he understand the speechless look which 
his cousin turned upon him, until after two or three 
violent sobs, Harold replied to his inquiring look, 
‘‘ My mother ! Robert, mother !” 

Hearing t'he exclamation from within, Robert 
had now recovered from his own torture of sus- 
pense, and leaned down to the cabin-door in time 
to hear the manly voice of Dr. Gordon, asking m 
tones that showed he too was struggling to com- 
mand himself, 

‘‘My children, are you- all well?’* 

‘‘Yes, father, all well,” Robert replied. He 
wished to ask also, “ Is mother here ?” but his 
voice again failed ; he fell upon the leaning door, 
and gave vent to a passionate flood of tears. 
While leaning there he heard his aunt cal) out, 


446 


Robert aNd Harold ; or 


‘‘ Come, help me, brother. She has fainted.” But 
that answer was enough ; his mother was there. 

The boys tried in vain to open the door ; it was 
secured on the inside, and it was not until after 
some delay that Dr. Gordon removed not only the 
bolt, but various appliances that he had used to 
keep the water from dripping into his sister’s berth, 
and gave each a hearty shake of the hand as they 
leaned sideways to enter the door, and clambered 
in the dark cabin. Dark, however, as that cabin 
was, and insecure as was the footing of the boys, 
it was not long before each was locked in his 
mother’s arms. 

Mrs. Gordon was very feeble, and her face much 
emaciated with suffering. She said little more at 
first than to ask after Mary and F rank. This silence 
alarmed Robert ; he knew that joy is usually loqua- 
cious, and he heard his aunt talking very earnestly 
with Harold ; but he forgot that his mother was just 
recovering from a swoon, and that extreme joy 
expresses itself differently in different persons. 
His father, seeing him look anxiously into her 
pale, thin face, remarked, “ She will recover fast 
enough, now. The only medicine she needed was 
to meet you all.” 

0, yes,” she too observed. “ Give me now 
my dear Mary and Frank, and I think I shall 
soon get well.” 

«We car give them to you in an hour, if you 


The Yovm Marooners. 


447 


are able to bear removal,” said Kobert. “ Is she 
able, father?” 

“Yes, yes, able enough,” his father answered. 
“ And, I presume, we had better go, before the 
tide recedes, or we may be caught in the marsh. 
Come, let us load without delay.” 

They removed the trunks, and other things 
needful, to the boat ; the boys relating all the 
while to their delighted parents what a beautiful 
prairie home they had, and how well it was stocked 
with every comfort. “Everything,” said Kobert, 
“except father and mother; and now we are 
taking them there.” 

The boat was brought close to the vessel’s side, 
and held there firmly by Dr. Gordon, while the 
ladies were assisted by the boys. And with what 
pride those mothers leaned upon those brave and 
manly sons — grown far more manly since their 
exile — may be imagined, but can not be described. 
Mrs. Gordon recovered her vivacity, and a great 
portion of her strength, before she left the cabin. 
^Joy had inspired her heart, and energized her mus- 
cles. Mrs. McIntosh also seemed to grow hap- 
pier every moment, as she discovered the mental 
and moral developments of her son. Dr. Gordon, 
having carefully closed the companion-way, took 
the helm, and the boys the oars, while the mothers, 
with their faces towards the bow, looked with eyes 
of love and admiration upon the young labour- 


448 Robert and Harold; dr 

ers, who were requiting life for life, and love for 
love, what had been bestowed on them in their 
infancy. 

As they were passing through the marsh, Mrs. 
Gordon spied several human figures on a distant 
bluff. They were exceedingly small, but distinctly 
marked against the sky. 

“ Can they be my dear little Mary and Frank?’’ 
she asked. 

The boys replied that they were, and she 
waved her white handkerchief to them, in the 
hope of attracting their attention. 

The water was still so rough in the channel, 
that, anxious as the parents were to embrace their 
long-lost children. Dr. Gordon decided that instead 
of attempting the passage directly across, in their 
heavily loaded skiff, they must continue up the 
river, through the irregular openings of the 
marsh. 

They came at last near enough to be discovered 
by Mary and Frank, who, seeing the boat load of 
passengers going up the river, needed no invita- 
tion to meet them at Duck Point. The two com- 
panies reached the beach about the same time. 
Frank rushed right through the water, and sprang 
into his mother’s lap; Mary was lifted into the 
boat by Robert, who waded back and forth to 
bring her ; and Sam, though he was saddened by 
the melancholy fate of his brother, came with open 


The Young Marooners. 


449 


lips and shining teeth, to shake hands with Mossa 
and Missus, as soon as the children gave him an 
opportunity. 

Here they stopped long enough to allow the 
hungry boys to refresh themselves from Mary’s 
basket of provisions, and Sam’s gourd of water. 
They were almost ravenous. Dr. Gordon then 
went with Robert overland, to bring the other 
boat from the prairie to the portage, while Harold 
and Sam conducted the company by water to the 
orange landing. From this latter place Mrs. 
McIntosh preferred to walk alone with her son 
to the tent, leaving the others to descend the 
river. 

During this part of the voyage, Dr. Gordon 
first learnt with certainty the fate of Peter and 
the sailor. As soon therefore as Mrs. Gordon had 
landed, he left Robert, to support her to the tent, 
and re-entering the boat with Sam, went to res- 
cue the bodies from their exposure, and lo pre- 
pare them for a decent burial. It was late in the 
afternoon when they returned ; and, as the best 
they could do with the dead bodies, they left them 
all night in the boat, covered with a sail, and 
pushed a little distance from the land. 

The young housekeepers laid themselves out to 
entertain their welcome guests. Mary provided 
them with an early and delightful supper, whici 
highly seasoned with love and good will 
2D 


was 


450 Robert and Harold; or 

Mrs. Gordon and Mrs. McIntosh reclined on 
Mary’s sofa, the others gathered round to complete 
the circle, and the young people gave snatches of 
^heir eventful history. It was late before any 
ne thought of retiring. Then Dr. Gordon called 
for a copy of the Scriptures. He talked of their 
separation, their sorrows, dangers, escapes, and 
now of their joyful re-union. After that, he read 
the ninety-first Psalm, which speaks of the pro- 
tection that God promises to his people, and kneel- 
ing down, he offered their united thanksgiving for 
all the past, and their united prayer that the Lord 
would be their God, and make them his loving, 
grateful people. When they arose from their 
knees, every eye was wet with the tears of grati- 
tude and joy. 

The sleeping arrangements for the night were 
hasty and scant. Mary lay between her mother 
and aunt, for whom two of the narrow mattresses of 
the vessel had been placed side by side, and covered 
with the bear-skin. Prank nestled into the bosom 
of his father, and close beside him on another 
mattress lay Robert. Harold had chosen the 
sofa. After the labours and disturbances of the 
past twenty-four hours, sleep came without invi- 
tation. The moon and stars shone brilliantly 
overhead, the air was uncommonly pure, as if 
washed clean by the preceding rain, and the leafy 
forest, which had sc often enclosed in its bosom 


The Young Marooners. 


451 


the young but hopeful exiles, now murmured alJ 
night its soft blessings upon a re-united family. 

:ic ^ ^ ^ ^ 

Having extended this history far beyond the 
limits originally intended, it is time to dose with 
a few hurried words. 

Poor Peter was buried the next night by torch- 
light, according to the romantic custom prevalent 
among the negroes. Locked indissolubly in each 
other’s arms, he and the sailor were laid in the 
same grave, and a double head and foot-board 
was sunk to mark the spot. 

After much labour, and many dangers and de- 
lays, (to recount which would require almost an- 
other volume,) they raised and launched their little 
vessel, recovered the sail boat, provided suitably 
for their brute pets, sailed from the Island of Ref- 
uge and arrived safely at Bellevue, where they had 
been long expected, and almost given up for lost. 

Before they left, the health of Mrs. Gordon was 
rapidly and almost perfectly restored. Fed from 
her children’s stores, drinking from their tupelo 
spring, and regaled in every sense by the varied 
productions of that land of enchantment, but more 
especially charmed by her children’s love, there 
was nothing more for her to desire, except the 
presence of the dear ones left behind. 

The joy of beginning their return to Bellevue 
was, however, strangely dashed with sorrow, at 


Robert and Harold. 


452 

parting from scenes tenderly endeared by a thou- 
sand associations. As they passed down the river, 
a gentle gale came from the woods, loaded with the 
perfume of flowers. Harold pointed to his mothei 
the tall magnolia on the river bank, which had been 
to him a Bethel ; (Gen xviii. 16 — 19) it was now in 
uioom, and two magnificent flowers, almost a foot in 
diameter, set like a pair of brilliant eyes near the 
top, looked kindly upon him, and seemed to watch 
him until he had passed out of sight. The live 
oak, under whose immense shade their tent had 
been first pitched, was the last tree they passed ; 
a nonpareil, hidden in the branches, sat whistling 
plaintively to its mate ; a mocking bird was on 
the topmost bough, singing with all its might a 
song of endless variety ; and underneath a herd 
of shy, peeping deer had collected, and looked 
inquisitively at the objects moving upon the water. 
It seemed to the young people as if the whole 
island had centered itself upon that bluflf, to re- 
proach them with ingratitude, and protest against 
their departure. But their resolution could not 
now be changed ; the prow of their vessel held on 
its way. The Marooning Party was Over, 


THE END. 






. X 



By Kev. F. R. GOULDINO, 

New and. Enlarged Edition. 16 nio. 



Mr. J. S. C. Abbot, 

who r^d the work iii manuscript, says it is one of the most^s 
tractive books for the young he has ever seen. “ My group of ch: - 
dren, to whom I read it, with acclaim pronounced it to be equal o 
Robinson Crusoe.” 

From the Schoolfellow. 

We cannot remember to have been more gratified and inte 
ested than we were in the perusal of the manuscript of this vc 
ume several months ago. It is quite as delightful as “ Mastermf - 
Ready,” or “ Swiss Family Robinson,” and we do not know but v 
may throw in “ Robinson Crusoe.” Not the least merit of the hoc . 
is, that it teaches something useful upon almost wery page, ai: 
bieathes throughout a spirit of cheerful, winning piety. 

From the Evanf/elical Fepository, 

This work has now obtained a permanent reputation, whir i 
places it by the side of “ Swiss Family Robinson,” “ Mastermr n 
Ready,” and ^ven “Robinson Crusoe,” to which latter work it - 
very similar. The narrative (which is understood to be true in ' 
main features) relates the wondrous adventures of four childn 
who were cast upon an uninhabited island. It incidentally a 
fords a great deal of information on natural history, and is pe - 
vaded throughout by a spirit of genial piety. 

iFrom the Christian Feview. 

This is a captivating story of the order of Robinson Crusoe an 
Swiss Family Rpbinson. It is a tale of most interesting advei 
ture, and bearing enough the air of probability to give to it th 
interest of a trutliful narrative. Much useful information is wove 
into the story, and the moral infiuence of the book is healthful. 

/ Ff'om the JBiblical Repertory. 

Thep^ is in the yolume a singular blending of fact and fictic 
of curi(^us and usefhl information with exciting adventure: su h 
as almost tempts us^to set it apart as a new species of juvenile Ut- 
erature. 

LS 0 ivl E. CLAXTON & CO., PiiWisliers, Pliilaflelphia. 


I 


V. 




V: 


% 


\ 

i 

. N 




#4 

1 

* 





\ 


f 


I 




♦ 




« 





N 


I 


\ 


\ 


/ 


. 4 , 


.'•r 

4 












•VTfl 'k 





. i*' ■ r\w^r-<v ^ fik*.- 

■, ... .. v :-%4 ■ 

j ^ "'■ ■- ■^- ■ ’•* ■’ •> • • ®Ct#'-r.'^‘"'»’- '. •■ • u 



• ». 


■< • 


ntrr* •i' ■*#«. li>.. 

4 »i 4 t .• 

J,..*.v ■vi.-o** ■■’• • .W 


( 






f’/, V. ' •■ '' 







'Vc¥- 


.'^’ • ;V-’ 






' V ■■• ■ ' 'A- * 


k * ^ ^ 

.: v<i -r.> ' 


^-x\- . ‘ ' • /y? : > IP -A , * 


L:.;P:A'>-i,.:. .• V 

, 'f.v . \ I?, - ^ . ...v > ■»,,. t w- I 




^ r 



'%■ 


■'f‘:.'';fv' -j;: 

p- 




V * , ^ ^ 3 # •- 

4 h ' ' . 


% V' V^ ' ^*- ' •• 

•• 

; ■ ! I * --£'. ' 








r vCvft "■ ' 4 '' '■' • 


‘ t 


■ I m' Ci^r^ 


'4 * 




*4 ' ,*■ ^ "I' ^ ' *j 


X 






-Vfc •. >.*•'- - /' - 




